The Forum dedicated to Arunachala and Bhagavan Sri Ramana Maharshi

Ramana Maharshi => The teachings of Bhagavan Sri Ramana Maharshi => Topic started by: Ravi.N on April 15, 2012, 08:23:51 AM

Title: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on April 15, 2012, 08:23:51 AM
I scrolled through the topics in this section to see if there is anything exclsively devoted to Stories on sri Bhagavan.I could not locate one,so I am opening a new thread for collecting stories on Sri Bhagavan.I am also opening a seperate thread along with this -Our Bhagavan-Comments thread.It will be convenient to add stories that devotees enjoyed to the Stories thread and any comments that one may have to the comments thread.

One of the Little Gem of a Book is 'At the Feet of Bhagavan' by Sri T K Sundaresa Iyer.This has some truly wonderful stories about Sri Bhagavan,his intense Humanity and Love for one and all.
Here is one such story:

IT was the early hours of the morning in the Hall of Sri
Bhagavan. He had had His bath, and now went to the
farther end of the Hall to take His towel that hung from
a horizontally suspended bamboo, at one end of which
a sparrow had built her nest and laid therein three or
four eggs.
In the process of taking His towel Sri Bhagavan’s
hand came against the nest, which shook violently, so
that one of the eggs dropped down. In this way the egg
was cracked; Sri Bhagavan was taken aback, aghast. He
cried out to Madhavan, the personal attendant. “Look,
look what I have done today!” So saying, He took the
cracked egg in His hand looked at it with His tender
eyes, and exclaimed: “Oh, the poor mother will be so
sorrow-stricken, perhaps angry with me also, at my causing
the destruction of her expected little one! Can the cracked
eggshell be pieced together again? Let us try!
So saying, He took a piece of cloth, wetted it, wrapped
it around the broken egg, and put it back in the mother’s
nest. Every three hours He would take out the cracked
egg, remove the cloth, place the egg on His roseate palm,
and gaze at it with His tender eyes for minutes together.
What was He really doing at this time? How can we
say? Was He sending with those wonderful looks of gentle
Grace life-giving beams into the cracked egg, putting ever
newer warmth and life into it? That is a mystery none can
solve. Yet He kept on saying: “Let the crack be healed!
Cannot this be hatched even now? Let the little one come
from this broken egg!”
This anxious concern and tenderness of Sri Maharshi
continued from day to day for about a week. So the
fortunate egg lay in the nest with its wet bandage cloth,
only to be fondled by Sri Maharshi with divine touch
and benign look. On the seventh day, He takes out the
egg, and with the astonishment of a schoolboy
announces: “Look what a wonder! The crack has closed,
and so the mother will be happy and will hatch her egg
after all! My God has freed me from the sin of causing
the loss of a life. Let us wait patiently for the blessed
young one to come out!”
A few more days pass, and at length one fine morning
Bhagavan finds the egg has been hatched1 and the little
bird has come out. With gleeful smiling face radiant with
the usual light, He takes the child in His hand, caresses it
with lips, stroking it with His soft hand, and passes it on
for all the bystanders to admire. He receives it back at last
into His own hands, and is so happy that one little germ
of life has been able to evolve in spite of the unhappy
accident to it in the embryo.
Ah, what concern for the meanest of creation! Is it
not the heart of the real Buddha which shed first tears of
anxiety at the crack in the eggshell and then tears of joy
at the birth of the new-born babe? Could the milk of
kindness ever be seen or conceived of sweeter than this?

-T K Sundaresa Iyer.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on April 15, 2012, 08:50:27 AM


The Mandalabhishekam was performed in Mathrubhuteswara
temple on Vaisakha Suddha Chathurthi, i.e.,
Monday the 2nd May, 1949. Mahapuja (the Anniversary of
the death of Bhagavan’s Mother) was performed yesterday,
Vaishakha Bahula Navami. By that time, the erection of the
front hall of the temple had almost been completed. Hence
the Sarvadhikari consulted his assistants and requested
Bhagavan to stay in the front hall on those two days.
Accordingly on the afternoon of the 20th, Bhagavan came
there. That day I happened to be there a little earlier than
usual. When I went in by the main gate there was an
uncommon activity in the front hall. I went to the verandah
eagerly and found that Bhagavan was seated on the sofa. His
face was not radiant as usual. I was wondering why it was so. I
could not ask anybody.
The Sarvadhikari was standing opposite Bhagavan’s sofa
with his friends and some important people amongst Ashram
workers and was saying something. Bhagavan was merely
saying ‘Yes, yes,’ in a noncommittal manner. I hesitated to
go in under those circumstances and so stood in the
verandah. Bhagavan had noticed through the window my
coming and my hesitation to enter the hall. Ten minutes
elapsed by the time all of them left. Subsequently Sivanandam
alone was there near Bhagavan. Two or three people who
had recently arrived were seated at a distance. Bhagavan
was looking intently at the ceiling of the hall and at the huge
stones that were being chiselled outside. I went in, prostrated
and got up. Bhagavan looked at me and with a voice full of
kindness, said, “Do you see this? They have imprisoned me
within these four walls. They have made me a prisoner by
preventing other people from coming in. Look! There is no
scope for anyone to come in.” So saying, he looked up at the
ceiling, which had no outlet or inlet any where and said,
“How can they (the squirrels) come here?” He continued to
stare at the ceiling. I stood absolutely dumbfounded on
realising his way of looking at things. Sivanandam, who was
close by, said, “The Sarvadhikari and others feel that if
Bhagavan is here he will be protected from rain or hot
sunshine outside.” Bhagavan whose look was concentrated
on the ceiling, came to with a start when he heard those
words and looking at Sivanandam, said, “That’s all right. If
we look to our comfort, is it not at the expense of the
sufferings of others? Squirrels, monkeys, peacocks, cows and
others have no chance of coming here. Does it not mean
that we have deprived them all of their privileges? People
think that it is a great happiness for Swami if he is here.
What is to be done?” Bhagavan’s voice became tremulous.
The attendant took up the thread of the conversation and
said, “Yes, that is true. Only human beings can come in;
animals and birds cannot come in freely.” Bhagavan did not
say anything.
After sometime, some rich devotees came and sat opposite
Bhagavan. One or two poor people came after them but were
afraid to come in. Noticing this through the windows,
Bhagavan said to his attendants, “There you are. Look at those
people. You said there was every convenience for men to come
in. Is there scope for all people to come in? Rich people are
accustomed to see huge buildings with lights, fans, collapsible
doors and other imposing furnishings, and so they come inside
unhesitatingly. But poor people like me will hesitate to come
in, for they feel that it is a place where only rich people live.
They are afraid of what people would say if they come in, and
so, go away quietly like those people who, as you see, are
peeping through the windows. Where is the place for them
here? See those poor people! What a pity!” Unable to say
anything further Bhagavan resumed silence.
As soon as it was evening, he sent away some of his
attendants saying that the evening was the time when all of
them (monkeys, peacocks, etc.) come here. “They may
perhaps think that Swami has given them the slip and gone
elsewhere. Please go. What a pity! Go, give them at least
some food and come back.” As soon as the attendants
returned after feeding them, Bhagavan remarked with a
tremulous voice, “Have you fed them all? They will perhaps
feel that Swami has deserted them and has gone away to a
better place and is sitting there so that he alone can be happy.
Perhaps they thought that I had forgotten them. There is no
scope for them to come here. What to do?” Whenever any
animals or birds come to him, he would always say, “We do
not know who they are,” and would never look at them with
indifference. If any of the attendants do not give them proper
attention he would not tolerate it, but would say, “That is
bad. You merely see the skin that covers the body but not
the person that is within. You feel that you are great, and
the others are small, and so try to drive them away. They
have come here just as we have come. Why do they not have
the same rights that we have?” He used to admonish them
thus. It is not surprising that Bhagavan feels compassionate
towards the animals and the poor who do not venture to
come into this new hall with all these lights, fans, iron doors,
guards and other paraphernalia. You see, samadarsatvam, i.e.,
looking at all living beings with equality, is but natural to

'Letter From Sri Ramanasramam'-Suri Nagamma
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Hari on April 16, 2012, 12:51:39 AM
Thank you for these inspirational stories! Prostrations to Lord Ramana Who is embodiment of Sat-Chit-Ananda-Prema, Who is the Eternal Brahman! Prostrations to Lord Ramana Who has given all His Life for the benefit of all suffering beings, to free them from the painful circle of samsara!

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on April 16, 2012, 11:51:40 AM
The Story of Bhagavan being stung by the Hornets :
It is said in the Puranas that on the northern slope of
Arunachala, near the summit, a Siddha  Purusha   known as Arunagiri Yogi sits beneath a banyan tree, in an almost inaccessible spot, teaching in silence.It happened one day, about 1906, that Sri Bhagavan was wandering on the northern slope of the hill when, in a dry watercourse, he saw an enormous banyan leaf, large enough to serve a meal on. Presuming that it must have been carried down by the water and wishing to see the tree which bore such leaves, he set out on a later occasion to climb the water-course up the hillside. After climbing steep and rugged parts of the hill, he reached a place whence he could see a large flat rock and on it the banyan tree he was seeking, enormous and a deep green. He was amazed to see such a tree growing on what looked like bare rock. He continued to climb but, as he was drawing nearer, disturbed a hornets' nest with his leg. The hornets flew out and attacked the offending leg in a fury of revenge. Sri Bhagavan stood still until they had finished, meekly accepting their just punishment for having destroyed their home; but he took this as a sign not to proceed and so returned to the cave. The devotees were getting anxious as he had been out so long. When they saw him they were appalled at the state of his leg, swollen and inflamed. He has since pointed out the position of the almost inaccessible banyan tree but he never again set out to reach it and he discouraged any of his devotees who wished to do so.

Questioned by Muruganar in the form of the following

Sighting an overgrown, green-leaved bush, and
When stepping on it and stung by hornets to have legs
Venkata, in truth, why was an accidental intrusion
Treated without mercy, just as a wanton transgression?

Sri Bhagavan responded likewise in verse:

When I was stung by hornets in revenge
Upon the leg until it was inflamed,
Although it was by chance I stepped upon
Their nest, constructed in a leafy bush;
What kind of mind is his if he does not
At least repent for doing such a wrong?

Do not know what to comment!
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on April 17, 2012, 08:04:51 AM

Devotees of Bhagavan Sri Ramana know well that the one book which radically influenced His inner
life while He was still at school was the Periapuranam in Tamil, written by the poet-saint Sekkilar. This book
contains the lives of the sixty-three saints of Tamil Nadu who, by their acts of supreme devotion or merit, won
Siva’s Grace and came to the state whence one never again returns to worldliness. Bhagavan never made distinction
between bhakti (devotion) or jnana (knowledge), provided this true State is thereby obtained: “In that state bhakti is
no other than jnana, jnana nothing else but bhakti”; this is Bhagavan’s experience of them both.
In His perpetual silence, Sri Ramana was looked upon as Sri Dakshinamurti, and His teachings always emphasised
the Karya-karana (cause-and-effect) aspect. The emphasis on this aspect was so great that there seemed to be no
room in His teaching for anything but pure reason. People even used to feel that it was all cold and heartless logic.
But those who have lived with Bhagavan know only too well that Bhagavan’s heart — a strange term, this; is
Bhagavan different from Heart? — was full of feeling for suffering humanity. His great disciple, Sri Kavyakanta
Ganapati Muni, used to say that Bhagavan had the light of the Teacher Sri Adi Sankara, the heart of
Sri Ramanujacharya and the analytical powers of Sri Madhvacharya. Be that as it may, on several occasions
Bhagavan revealed in His life the aspect of true Bhakti. Once, on the night after the Karthikai Deepam, the
deities Arunachala and Apithakuchambal were in procession round the Hill. When the procession came in
front of our Ashram, we offered flower garlands, coconut and camphor, and after being waved before them, burning
camphor was taken to Bhagavan on His seat in the Old Hall. The devotees took this camphor, along with the
ash-prasad (vibhuti) of Arunachaleswara, and began to wave it before Bhagavan. But He exclaimed, “Why all
this? The Son is included in the Father!” Once someone placed the Periapuranam in Tamil
prose in Bhagavan’s hands, and He began reading out of it. Now Bhagavan was a past master in story-telling, and
he used to tell stories in hundreds. His solo-acting was ever the admiration of His devotees; His modulation of
voice for different characters, suiting gestures and postures for each incident, was wonderfully effective. His devotees
never missed a chance of being in the Hall on such occasions, so as to enjoy and benefit by the recitals.

Bhagavan began to read out the life of Kannappar, the great devotee saint. He went on reading incidents in
his early life, and how he went to the forest and found Kudumi Devar, the Sivalinga, his Lord, up the Kalahasti
Hill in the Chitoor district (of Andhra state). Then he told how Kannappar worshipped the Sivalinga with water
carried in his own mouth, flowers taken from his own hair, and the well-cooked and tasted beef prepared for his
own meal — knowing no better and having no better to offer his beloved Lord. The way in which the ordained
priest, Siva Gochariar, resented the intruding defiler of the sacred Sivalinga was so characteristically brought out
by Bhagavan, with His own explanations of the rites and the meanings of the mantras used in the worship, that it
enriched the recital greatly to the benefit and admiration of the devotees.
Then came the scene of scenes, when the Lord in that Sivalinga tested Kannappar and incidentally revealed
to Siva Gochariar the intensity of the forest hunter’s worship from a place of hiding. He saw the unexpected
trickling of blood from one of the eyes on that Sivalinga; he saw Kannappar running to and fro for herbs, and
treating the Lord’s eye with them. Then he saw how, finding them all useless, Kannappar plucked out one of
his own eyes and applied it to that in the Sivalinga; then, seeing the treatment was effective, he ran into ecstasies of
joyful dance.
When Bhagavan came to the story of how Kannappar was plucking out his second eye to heal the second of the
Lord, and of how the Sivalinga extended a hand to stop him, saying “Stop, Kannappar!” Bhagavan’s voice choked,
His body perspired profusely, His hairs stood on end, tears gushed out from His eyes; He could hardly utter a
word, and there was silence, pin-drop silence in the Hall. All were dumbfounded that this great Jnani could be so
overpowered by emotion and ecstasy at the great huntersaint’s devotion. After a while Sri Bhagavan quietly closed
the book, dried the tears in His eyes with the ends of His towel, and laid aside the book, saying, “No, I can’t go on
any further.”
Then we could realise the import of His words in Aksharamanamalai: “Having become silent, if one remains
like a stone, can that be called real silence?”
His blossomed Heart had in it the perfect warmth of devotion, no less
than the supreme light of Knowledge.

At The Feet of Bhagavan-T K Sundaresa Iyer
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on April 17, 2012, 08:11:36 AM
Those who are not familiar with KaNNappa nAyanAr story may please refer the link provided below.It will help enjoy the story of how Sri Bhagavan narrated it.Please refer: (
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on April 17, 2012, 09:00:38 AM
Dear i,

Giving to Others is Grace to Yourself

One night last year I had a marvelous dream. In a big choultry on a hill-top I saw Sri Bhagavan and Sri Sankaracharya of Kanchi Kamakoti Pitham seated before me. My heart overflowed with joy to see the two great Souls together. Sri Sankaracharya enquired how far I had advanced in my study of Sanskrit. Sri Bhagavan replied to him saying that my Sanskrit knowledge was up to the mark. Thereupon Sri Sankaracharya recited a 'Rik' from the Vedas and asked me to translate the rik. I did it to his satisfaction. Then Tirtham (Holy Water) was brought in a vessel. Sri Bhagavan first took a spoonful and passed it to Sri Sankaracharya who also tasted another spoonful and handed it to me to distribute among the vast crowd of devotees that filled the hall. I went round and as I served the last person, I found that the last drop of Tirtham was gone. Then I brought back the empty vessel. Sri Sankaracharya asked me whether I had taken the Tirtham myself, I replied "No." Then Sri Bhagavan observed "It does not matter. Distribution to others is Prasad (Grace) to yourself."

(N Balaram Reddy, My Reminiscences)

Sallutations to Bhagavan
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on April 17, 2012, 01:52:07 PM

Kannappa Nayanar is one of the earliest Saiva Saints.  Ramalinga Swamigal says that he is not able to do any thing
that any one of the three, could do? How can I get Siva padam, asks Ramalinga Swamigal. Who are the three?

1.  Siruthondar who gave the flesh of his son to a Byragi who asked for it as food. (Byragi was Siva in disguise,)

2.  Tiru Neela Kanta, the potter who did not touch his wife, since the latter swore saying that he should not touch her. She had
doubted that Neelakanta had gone to a harlot.  The couple lived together many many years losing their youth in course of time.
No children. Siva again came as a brahmin and made them touch each other by a trick and also restored their youth for good
conjugal living.

3. Kannappa Nayanar who with his highest form of love, attained Siva padam in just six days!

vALAl mahavarinthu ootta vallen allen.....

Nagaraj, can you give this wonderful song in Tamizh fonts?

Arunachala Siva.       
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on April 18, 2012, 07:25:28 AM
Once I wrote two verses in Tamil, one in praise of
the Lord without attributes, the other of the Lord with
numberless forms. In the latter I wrote: “From whom
grace is flowing over the sentient and insentient.”
Bhagavan asked me to change one letter and this altered
the meaning to: “who directs his grace to the sentient and
the insentient.” The idea was that grace was not a mere
influence but could be directed with a purpose where it
was needed most.
Bhagavan gave us a tangible demonstration of God’s
omnipotence, omniscience and omnipresence. Our sense
of ‘I’ would burn up in wonder and adoration on seeing
his unconditional love for all beings. Though outwardly
we seemed to remain very much the same person, inwardly
he was working on us and destroying the deep roots of
separateness and self-concern. A day always comes when
the tree of ‘I’, severed from its roots, crashes suddenly and
is no more, this is Guru’s Grace!

At the Feet of Bhagavan-T K Sundaresa Iyer
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on April 19, 2012, 07:26:30 AM
Our happiness in the presence of Sri Bhagavan was comparable to the joy of the hosts of Siva on Mount
Kailasa. Sri Bhagavan used to say, “Kailasa is the abode of Siva; Arunachala is Siva Himself. Even in Kailasa
things are as they are with us here. Devotees go to Siva, worship Him, serve Him, and hear from Him the
interpretation of the Vedas and Vedanta day in and day out.” So it was Kailasa at the foot of the Arunachala
Hill, and Arunachala Paramatma in human form was Bhagavan Sri Ramana Maharshi.
In May 1933, on my 36th birthday, after the usual bath and prayers, I sat in Sri Bhagavan’s presence in a
pensive mood. I addressed a prayer in the Tamil viruttam style to Sri Bhagavan, complaining: “O Bhagavan, I have
completed three and a half decades, and yet have not had the experience of the real You. Pray let me have this day
the touch of Your Grace.” Handing over this slip of paper I prostrated before Him.
Bhagavan bade me sit down and gazed steadily at me; I was still in a pensive and meditative mood. All of a
sudden I lost body-consciousness, and was absorbed in Sri Maharshi. I was turned inward, and the voice of
Bhagavan bade me see whatever I desired, I felt that if I could have the darshan of Sri Rama my life would have
been fruitful, as I was very much devoted to Sri Rama. I had then immediately a darshan of Sri Rama, with Sita,
Lakshmana, Bharata, Satrughna and Hanuman. The ecstasy of the vision defied description; I simply sat on,
with Maharshi perhaps gazing on me without my being aware of His gaze. Two hours may thus have passed in
pin-drop silence, lost in the vision, until it vanished. I prostrated at the feet of Sri Maharshi, with tears of ecstasy
in my eyes and my hair standing on end. To Bhagavan’s enquiry I replied that I of course had seen dear Rama.
Bhagavan asked me to fetch the book Dakshinamurti Ashtottara, which I had not read, and opening a page
therein He gave it to me to read. ‘The fifth name from the last read “Om Sri Yoga Pattabhiramaya Namaha.”
Bhagavan then said: “Sri Rama is Dakshinamurti, and Dakshinamurti is Sri Rama. Do you know where Ayodhya
is? The Vedas say it is in the Sun, and describe it as ashtachakra navadwara devanam Purayodhya (the Gods’
city is Ayodhya with eight corners and nine gates). Arunachala is also astachakra puri (eight-cornered city),
and Lord Arunachala is Sri Rama as well as Dakshinamurti. One has no need to go to the Sun to see Ayodhya or Sri
Rama, but one may see them here and now.”

Thus did Sri Ramana once appear to me as Sri Rama, proving once again the age-old adage that Mahatmas can
give darshan as any Beloved form — see Sri Ramana Gita, ch. 18 v. 26. In the Sri Krishna Avatara, did not Bhagavan
grant Hanuman the vision of Sri Rama? Later I realized
that the vision was given to me as painted in Sri Tyagabrahmam’s picture of Sri Rama, though not for
a moment can I equate myself with Sri Tyagaraja.

At The Feet of Bhagavan-T K Sundaresa Iyer
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on April 19, 2012, 08:44:51 AM
Once Bhagavan saw somebody cutting a twig in the night for use the next morning as a toothbrush. “Can’t you let the tree sleep in peace?” he asked. “Surely you can have your twig in the daytime. Why not have a little sense and compassion? A tree does not howl nor can it bite or run away: it does not mean you can do anything to it?”

The Bhagavan I Knew by Voruganti Krishnayya
As told to G. Vankatachalam. Translated from Telugu by Surya Prasad
Ramana Smrti Souvenir

Salutations to Bhagavan
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on April 19, 2012, 06:19:12 PM
Dear Nagaraj,

All plants, birds and animals have also their resting time. They have got life. To disturb their resting time, by plucking a twig,
is an affront on the plants and trees. Are you not getting angry when someone pulls out your pillow during night when you
are in deep sleep? Sri Bhagavan says that even plucking of flowers and leaves, is an affront on plants and trees. Use only
the flowers and leaves that have fallen on the ground.  See Devi Kalottaram and Jnana Vichara Patalam.

Arunachala Siva. 
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on April 20, 2012, 06:36:53 PM
It was a Sivaratri Day. The evening worship at the Mother’s shrine were over. The devotees had their dinner
with Sri Bhagavan, who was now on His seat, the devotees at His feet sitting around Him.
At 8 p.m. one of the Sadhus stood up, did pranam (offered obeisance), and with folded hands prayed: “Today
is the Sivaratri Day; we should be highly blessed by Sri Bhagavan expounding to us the meaning of the Hymn to
Dakshinamurti (stotra).”  Bhagavan said: “Yes, sit down.” The Sadhu sat, and all eagerly looked at Sri Bhagavan
and Sri Bhagavan looked at them. Sri Bhagavan sat and sat in His usual pose, no, poise. No words, no movement,
and all was stillness! He sat still, and all sat still, waiting. The clock went on striking, nine, ten, eleven, twelve, one,
two and three. Sri Bhagavan sat and they sat. Stillness calmness, motionlessness — not conscious of the body,
of space or time.Thus eight hours were passed in Peace, in Silence, in Being, as It is. Thus was the Divine Reality
taught through the speech of Silence by Bhagavan Sri Ramana Dakshinamurthy.
At the stroke of 4 a.m. Sri Bhagavan quietly said: “And now have you known the essence of the
Dakshinamurti Hymn”? All the devotees stood and made pranam to the holy Form of the Guru in the ecstasy of
their Being.

At The Feet of Bhagavan-T K Sundaresa Iyer
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on April 21, 2012, 08:14:44 AM
THE Samudram Lake at the foot of Arunachala Hill near Sri Ramanasramam is very extensive; neither
summer rains nor winter monsoons in Tiruvannamalai fill this lake save once in a way, when it overflows.
Thus it overflowed once long years ago. The sight of it was very grand, and the outflow was as wide as a river.
The tank really seemed that day like the Ocean of its name (Samudram). Bhagavan told us that it held this name
because a certain local ruler had this tank constructed as a miniature sea to give his Queen an idea of what a sea
would look like; for she had never seen the sea and wished to do so.
People thronged to look at the overflowing lake, and then came to Bhagavan to talk about it. One morning
the devotees in the Hall expressed to Bhagavan a desire to visit the lake, and He was kind enough, human enough,
to accept the suggestion; so we all went for a stroll to see it. The tank bund is about a mile long; we walked about
a mile from the Ashram to the tank, and then the whole length of the bund. The presence of Bhagavan with us,
and His words, were more interesting to us than the brimming tank and the grand view of the wide waters at
the foot of holy Arunachalam.
Bhagavan talked of many things on that walk withus, but at this distance of time I remember only two topics
that interested me.At one place He pointed out a palmyra tree which had
decayed in the embrace of a parasitic banyan tree. Somebird had dropped a banyan seed into the palmyra, and as it
began to grow the palmyra became cloven and stunted in its own growth. Drawing our attention to this phenomenon,
Bhagavan remarked that this is just what the look of Grace from a Jnani does. One look into a soul, and the whole tree
of past tendencies and prejudices (vasana), gathered up through long cycles of past births, is burned up and decays
away. Then the reality of the Self is experienced. Thus He explained to us the effect of contact with the Great and He
said the supreme Jnana obtained with the touch of the Saint can never be won through the study of any number
of Scriptures, or by any store of good deeds, or by any other spiritual practices and efforts. Later, on return to the
Ashram, I put this in verse form as below: A bird drops seed upon a tree and causes its decay. So
Guru’s grace rays knowledge into the seeking mind,replacing ego-shadows with resplendent Jnana’s light.
(The point of this Verse, brought out fully in the Tamil, is that made by Bhagavan Himself. The seed of the huge banyan tree, which
grows to shelter hundreds, is one of the tiniest and represents unselfish benevolence. The seed of the palmyra which is so large, grows into a
tree which can hardly shelter a single man from the sun, and so well represents the selfish ego. Yet this tiny seed can be dropped by a bird
in its droppings, and while it grows it can demolish the palmyra tree itself. So the tiny seed of Grace can destroy the great tree of egoism.)

At the Feet Of Bhagavan-T K Sundaresa iyer
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on April 24, 2012, 07:01:32 AM
Brother, you have asked me to write to you from time to time whatever striking happens in Sri Bhagavan’s
presence and what Sri Bhagavan says on such occasions. But am I capable of doing so? Anyway, I will make an
attempt and am beginning this very day. The attempt will succeed only if Bhagavan’s Grace is on it.
The day before yesterday being full moon, the usual Deepotsava (festival of lights) was celebrated on a grand scale.
This morning Sri Arunachaleswarar started for giri pradakshina (going round the hill) with the usual retinue and devotees
and accompaniment of music. By the time the procession reached the Ashram gate, Sri Niranjanananda Swami (the
Sarvadhikari) came out with Ashram devotees, offered coconuts and camphor to Sri Arunachaleswarar, and paid homage when
the procession was stopped and the priests performed arati (waving of the lights) to the God. Just then Sri Bhagavan
happened to be going towards the Gosala (cowshed) and seeing the grandeur he sat down on the pial near the tap by the side
of the book depot. The arati plate offered to Arunachaleswarar was brought to Bhagavan by Ashram devotees and Sri
Bhagavan took a little Vibhuti (holy ashes) and applied it to his forehead, saying in an undertone “Appakku Pillai Adakkam”
(The son is beholden to the father). His voice seemed choked with emotion as he spoke. The expression on his face proved
the ancient saying “bhakti poornathaya Jnanam” (the culmination of devotion is knowledge). Sri Bhagavan is Lord Siva’s son.
Sri Ganapati Muni’s saying that he is Skanda incarnate, was confirmed. It struck us that Bhagavan was teaching us that
since all creatures are the children of Ishwara, even a Jnani should be beholden to Ishwara.
We can never tell how pregnant with meaning are the words of Mahatmas. You ask me to write somehow, but how
can I convey the exquisite beauty of his utterances? How can I describe adequately? I wrote in a recent poem that
every word that falls from his lips is scripture. Why talk of his words alone? If one has the ability to understand, his
very gaze and gait, his action and inaction, inhaling and exhaling — everything about him is full of meaning. Have I
the capacity to understand and interpret all this? With full faith in Sri Bhagavan’s grace, I shall write to you whatever
occurs to me, serving Sri Bhagavan with the devotion of the squirrel to Sri Rama.

Letters from Sri Ramanasramam-suri Nagamma
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on April 26, 2012, 07:10:14 AM

In August 1944, a Bengali youth in ochre-coloured robes, by name Chinmayananda, a pracharak (preacher) of
the Hindu religion belonging to the Birla Mandir in Delhi, came here. He had gone round several countries, visited the
Aurobindo Ashram and came here with a letter from Dilip Kumar Roy. He is fond of devotional music and has a fine
voice. It was clear from the conversation that he was a follower of the Bhakti cult of Chaitanya. He performed bhajan
in the presence of Bhagavan four or five times, singing songs in Sanskrit and Hindi. It seems some one who was in charge
of a modern adhyatmic (spiritual) institution told him that he cannot reach his goal in this life unless he stayed at one place
undisturbed. With a view to find out Bhagavan’s opinion in this matter, one day he approached Bhagavan and asked in a general
way: “Swami, can sadhakas attain this goal in life if they go about the world absorbed in singing songs in praise of God?
Or should they stay at one place only for the purpose?” “It is good to keep the mind concentrated on one thing only
wherever the person wanders. What is the use of keeping the body at one place only if the mind is allowed to wander
said Bhagavan. “Is ahetuka bhakti (devotion without a motive) possible?” asked that young man. “Yes, it is possible,” said
Bhagavan. Some time back, when some others also asked the same question during conversation, Bhagavan had
replied saying, “Why is it not possible?” The bhakti (devotion) of Prahlada and Narada was only ahetuka bhakti.
The devotion shown by our Bhagavan towards Arunachala is an example of this type of bhakti. During the
very first darshan, Bhagavan had said, “Oh father! I have come here according to your orders and have surrendered
myself to you.” Look! Bhagavan says, Lord Arunachala had ordered and that he had come! Why was he ordered and
why had he come? Bhagavan had come and had surrendered himself completely. If asked for what purpose he had done
all that, what is there to say! See the bhava (meaning) in the seventh stanza of Arunachala Navamani Mala written by
Bhagavan in Tamil. This was translated into Telugu by G. Narasinga Rao. What is the purpose indicated in this
stanza? Nothing. Bhagavan tells us, now and then, that ahetuka bhakti, ananya bhakti, poorna bhakti and the like are
synonymous with jnana and are not different.

Letters from Sri Ramanasramam-Suri Nagamma
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on April 28, 2012, 09:02:54 AM
During the last two or three months, Bhagavan’s personal attendants have been massaging his legs with some
medicated oil to relieve the rheumatic pain. Some of the devotees, zealous in attention to Bhagavan’s body, also began
massaging by turn every half an hour, and this resulted in upsetting the usual Ashram routine.
Would Bhagavan tolerate all this? He was always considerate even to his personal attendants and would never
say emphatically “No” to anything; so he said in a casual way, “All of you please wait for a while, I will also massage
these legs a little. Should I too not have some of the punyam(merit)?” So saying, he removed their hands and began
massaging his own legs. Not only was I very much amused at this but what little desire might have still been lurking in
me to touch Sri Bhagavan’s lotus feet and thus perform pranam (salutation) was completely obliterated. Bhagavan’s
words have a peculiar charm of their own! Look! He too wants a little of the punyam! What a delicate hint to those
who have the intelligence to take it!
It was about that time that a retired judge of ripe old age said, “Swamiji, I should also be given my share of service
to the feet of the Guru.” To this Bhagavan replied. “Oh, really? Atma-vai guruhu! (Service to Self is service to Guru.)
You are now 70 years of age. You to do service to me? Enough of that! At least from now onwards, serve yourself. It is more
than enough if you remain quiet.”
When one comes to think about it, what greater upadesa (teaching) is there than this? Bhagavan says it is enough if
one can remain quiet. It is natural for him to do so, but are we capable of it? However much we try we do not attain that
state. What else can we do than depend upon Sri Bhagavan’s Grace?

Letters from Sri Ramanasramam-suri Nagamma
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on April 29, 2012, 09:36:43 AM
THE FIRST BHIKSHA,30th December, 1945

One afternoon, during casual conversation, Bhagavan got into a reminiscent mood and began telling us as follows:
“There used to be in Gopura Subrahmanyeswara Temple, a Mouna Swami (a silent sadhu). One morning when
I was going about the Thousand-Pillared Mandapam, he came with a friend. He was a Mouna Swami and so was I.
There was no talk, no greetings. It was soon midday. He made signs to his friend to mean: “I do not know who this
boy is, but he appears to be tired; please get some food and give it to him.” Accordingly they brought some. It was boiled
rice. Each grain was sized. There was sour water underneath.There was a bit of pickle to go with it. That was the first
bhiksha given to me by Sri Arunachaleswara. Actually there is not an iota of pleasure in what I eat now. All the meals and
sweets (pancha bhakshya paramanna) are nothing compared to that food,” said Bhagavan. “Was it on the very first day of
Sri Bhagavan’s arrival in that place?” someone asked. “No, no, the next day. Taking it as the first bhiksha given
me by Ishwara, I ate that rice and pickle and drank the water given me. That happiness I can never forget,” remarked Sri
“I believe there is some other story about Sri Bhagavan going to the town for the first time for bhiksha,” said one
“Yes, there used to be one lady devotee. She very often used to bring me some food or other. One day she arranged a
feast for all the sadhus and pressed me to dine along with them. I signalled her to say that I would not do so and that I would be
going out begging. I had either to sit and eat with them all or go out for bhiksha. Yes, it was God’s will, I thought, and started
out for bhiksha. That lady had doubts as to whether I would go out for bhiksha or join the feast. She sent a man behind me. As
there was no escape I went to a house in the street to the left of the temple and standing in front of it, clapped my hands. The
lady of the house saw me and, as she had already heard of me, recognized me and called me in, saying, ‘Come in, my son,
come in.’ She fed me sumptuously saying, ‘My boy, I have lost a son. When I see you, you seem just like him. Do come daily like this, my boy.’
I subsequently learnt that her name was Muthamma,” said Bhagavan."

Letters from Sri Ramanasramam-Suri Nagamma
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on May 05, 2012, 09:35:26 AM
During the first week of last month, on one morning, an ignorant traveller came to the Ashram and, after staying here
for two or three days, and in accordance with the saying “satra bhojanam matha nidra” (eating in choultries, sleeping in mutts)
went away to eat and stay elsewhere, but was all the same coming here for some days enjoying the bliss of staying near
and having the darshan of Bhagavan. Before leaving this town he approached Bhagavan one day with great hesitation and
said, in humble tones, “Swami, the people sitting here always ask you something and you give them some replies. When
I see that, I also feel tempted to enquire, but I do not know what to ask you. How then can I get mukti?”
Bhagavan, looking at him endearingly and smiling, said, “How do you know that you do not know anything?” He said,
“After I came here and heard the questions asked by all these people and the replies Bhagavan is pleased to give them, the
feeling that I do not know anything has come upon me.” “Then it is all right. You have found out that you do not know
anything; that itself is enough. What more is required?
” said Bhagavan. “How to attain mukti by that much alone, Swami?”
said the questioner. “Why not? There is some one to know that he does not know anything. It is sufficient if you could
enquire and find out who that someone is. Ego will develop if one thinks that one knows everything. Instead of that, isn’t it
much better to be conscious of the fact that you do not know anything and then enquire how you could gain moksha
He felt happy at that and went his way. That questioner might or might not have understood the essence of that
Bhagawathvani (the voice of the Lord) but, for us people here,those words were echoing in our heart of hearts like
mantraksharas (letters of the gospel).

Letters from Sri Ramanasramam-Suri Nagamma
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on June 03, 2012, 08:18:01 AM
Eleanour pauline Noye is a wonderful devotee of Sri Bhagavan,who captured him by sheer love,untainted with any intellectual slant.
I wish to share her beautiful reminiscence from The Golden Jubilee souveneir.I never tire of reading this and sharing her story over
and over again.I posted this in David's blog in the open Thread (March 2011)that David Godman so kindly enabled to facilitate the posting.

Eleanour Pauline Noye (California)
A few years ago I reached a crisis in my life; after years of anguish and sleepless nights, I was in a critical condition. When
things seemed darkest I had an unusual feeling that I should go away. I discussed it with my twin, Betty, and decided to take a
trip around the world. After making the reservation I became very ill and had to cancel it. One obstacle after another presented itself
until it seemed as though I were not to go, and being so ill I did not care if I went or not. Still there always seemed to be
something urging me to go and my sister also felt that I should. After a few weeks of rest I felt better and made reservation
on another ship that was to sail a month later; but when the time arrived for sailing I was still not able to leave my bed. The
boat sailed from San Francisco through the Panama Canal reaching New Orleans a month later. The steamship agent
suggested my going there by train, which takes three days instead of one month, hoping I would feel better in the meantime.
I had a very trying trip to New Orleans, and upon arriving I collapsed and was taken to a Christian Science
practitioner’s home, where they put me to bed and took care of me. They thought I was in no condition to take a long trip,
but I felt as though I must. I could not turn back. Fortunately the boat was two weeks late; otherwise I would not have been
able to sail. The steamship agent said: “You do not look very well; if the Captain sees you, I am afraid, he will not take you,
as we do not carry a physician.” However, finally he agreed to my going but said, “Do not let the Captain see you until we
are out at sea.” Though outward conditions were very dark, I went, knowing that God would take care of me. I felt as though
I were led and if I had not followed that inner voice which prompted me I would never have had the blessed experience
of finding the happiest part of my life in the presence of Bhagavan Sri Ramana

The doctor, who vaccinated me before I left, knew that I was not well. He said: “Why are you taking the trip?” I replied,
“I want to find myself.” I was seeking something I had not found,Peace. Somehow my mind would always turn to India,
especially during those days when I was in bed. We sailed from New Orleans to Capetown, South Africa,
a three weeks’ trip without a stop. Providence was with me again, for had the boat stopped, I believe, I would have
returned home. (But God had other plans for me.) For I was torn between conflicting emotions and became worse again.
My prayers seemed of no avail. I would have the most dreadful nightmares and wake up crying. I could not bear it any longer;
so I sent a radiogram to the doctor, “Need help in every way, especially at night. Cold much worse, filled with fear. Will
write from Capetown.” I don’t know what I was afraid of, but my mind was never at peace. I felt better for a while but
found it necessary to send a second cable. Therefore, had the boat stopped on its way to Capetown, I should have
disembarked and returned home. But Providence has always the upper hand. When we reached Capetown, South Africa,
I felt much better; but as I did not like the boat I disembarked at Durban, South Africa, where I spent one month waiting
for another boat.
As we approached India I decided to get off at Madras instead of going on to Calcutta, where the ship would be in
dry-dock for two weeks. The people on board gave all sorts of reasons why I should not get off at Madras. It was very difficult
to leave them; nevertheless I did, so they took me to the Connemara Hotel, saying it was not safe to stop at a second
rate hotel because of the food, etc. After my friends had gone I felt lost and went to my room and, with tears in my eyes,
prayed for guidance. All night the heat was intense; so the next morning I asked the proprietor if he could suggest a cooler
place. He said the hill-station, Kodaikanal was lovely and cool. So I made my plans to leave Madras immediately. Motoring
there, I found it to be a charming place.

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on June 03, 2012, 08:29:18 AM
Eleanour Pauline Noye (California) continued....
The very first day I met two Hindu brothers and I asked them if they knew anySeers? I have no explanation to offer as to why I put that
question. I anticipated nothing. They said they knew of one at Tiruvannamalai, Sri Ramana Maharshi. “People come from
far and near to see Him. He left home,” they said, “when he was twelve years old and never went to school. He is the greatest
Seer in India. It is difficult to find one that is genuine.” This is what they told me about Bhagavan; of course, these facts are
not accurate.
I decided to leave for Tiruvannamalai the next day. My friends helped me in every way, told me to buy some bedding,
etc., but did not tell me that it was the custom to take a gift to the Holy Man; in fact I knew nothing about life at an Ashram.
When I left Madras I had no idea I would have this experience; but was eager to go, and felt as though something momentous
was about to happen.
When I told the guests in the hotel my plans, they said it was not safe to go alone, as the place (the Ashram) was in a
jungle, and I would not endure the hardships and humidity, as I had been in India only a few days and was not acclimatised.
An English official and his wife insisted upon getting all the details in order to keep track of me. I bought a ticket for Madura
as my friends told me to see the temples there, but I decided not to go to Madura, as I was anxious to reach my destination.
So I left the car at Kodaikanal Road and took the train for Tiruvannamalai.
After arriving there I engaged a bullock cart to take me to the Ashram, where I was greeted by some of the inmates
including Niranjanananda Swami, brother of Sri Bhagavan.They told me that Sri Bhagavan was on the hill, but would be
in the hall shortly, and graciously invited me to have my breakfast.
My heart throbbed with expectation as I was taken to the hall. As I entered it I felt the atmosphere was filled with
Sri Bhagavan’s Purity and Blessedness. One feels a breath of the Divine in the Sage’s presence. He was sitting on a couch,
clad only in a loin-cloth, surrounded by His devotees. When He smiled it was as though the gates of Heaven were thrown
open. I have never seen eyes more alight with Divine Illumination,they shine like stars. He greeted me very
tenderly and made some enquiries about me, which put me at ease. His look of Love and Compassion was a benediction
that went straight to my heart. I was immediately drawn to Him. His greatness and kindness is all-embracing. One feels
such an uplifting influence in His Saintly Presence and cannot help but sense His extraordinary spirituality
. It is not necessary
for Him to talk, His silent influence of Love and Light is more potent than words could ever be. I did not know what
manner of man I expected to find. But once I saw Him, I said to myself, “Surely, no one like Sri Bhagavan!

I do not think there is another like Him on earth today. To see Him is to love Him. After spending the morning with Him, I had
lunch at eleven o’clock and rested until two p.m. Then I returned to the hall. As I looked upon Sri Bhagavan’s serene
face and into His eyes which beamed with mercy, my soul was stirred. He knew how much I needed Him, while He
looked straight into my heart. Every one who comes to Him is blessed; the inner Peace which is His is radiated to all. A
beautiful sight is the little children kneeling before the Master as He blesses them and smiles so tenderly, sometimes taking
one in His arms, reminding me of the painting, “Christ Blessing the Children.” Later I walked around the grounds,
talked to the devotees. At seven o’clock I had a light meal; then I had the opportunity to say just a few words to Sri
Bhagavan about my journey. Some time later I went to the Traveller’s Bungalow, as ladies are not allowed to stay in the
Ashram at night.
I would like to say here, that the one reason why I had been in such a run-down condition was that I had not slept
well for years, although I had been taking medicine, which never gave me any relief. Although I said nothing to Sri
Bhagavan about this, the amazing thing was that I slept soundly the first night and thereafter without taking any
medicine, though I lacked the many comforts I had been accustomed to
. I received “the Medicine of all medicines,
the unfailing grace of the Lord, whose name is Heart”.* I arose next morning, feeling refreshed, as though I were
born anew

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on June 03, 2012, 08:43:29 AM
Eleanour Pauline Noye (California) continued....
Soon after, one afternoon, as I was standing by the gate, Sri Bhagavan stopped, while on His way to the Hill-side, and
asked me if I had more peace. His loving solicitude made me feel quite at home; and when He smiled, my joy knew no
During those sacred hours with the Master I unconsciously absorbed the Truth which He lives; it filled all my being. As a
writer has said. “The Maharshi’s life is but one more instance of that Indian ideal of teaching through life and not through
words...... His life is, in fact, His highest teaching. His teachings are but a literary expression of His Realisation
My love blossomed into deep devotion and I was filled with ineffable peace; the things which seemed so vital before
were no longer of any importance. I could see things in their correct perspective; the heartaches of yesterday and thoughts of
tomorrow faded into oblivion.
Every one is struck by Sri Bhagavan’s love of animals.He knows the history of each one, understands their cries
and calls them ‘children’. Lakshmi, the cow, was quite a pet;she would go into the hall, and Bhagavan would stroke her
and give her food or plantain fruits. The little monkeys are very mischievous, looking through the windows to see if
someone in the hall has some fruit. And while devotees sit meditating, a monkey runs in and takes it away. Or they
search under Bhagavan’s couch to be sure there is nothing there. The attendants try to keep them out, but it is a difficult
job, as they are sly little fellows. Bhagavan looks at them with a twinkle in His eye.
Dogs are also his companions. To quote from a letter I received from the Ashram, after my return to America,”A
deep sense of gratitude and faithfulness is an inborn instinct of the dog, and in that respect man has to accept it as the
ideal, for, does not the same Supreme Spirit that is all pervading subsist also in the dog? It is the same Self that is in
every being, and every thing is in the Self. Those who have realised the Self know this truth by their experience, and
hence we find the tender love Sri Bhagavan has for all creatures.

Here, in the Ashram, far away from the noise and confusion of the busy highways, silence reigns. It is
broken only by the bleating of the sheep and goats and the songs of the birds and the shepherd’s song as he takes his
flocks home to rest. Time seems to stand still in this peaceful, sacred retreat, amidst the beauties of nature, with its lovely
flower gardens and beautiful pools, which are surrounded by knarred oak-like trees, that greet you like old friends. It
is so primitive, but therein lies its charm. It is truly the Holyland.The air is permeated with His peace and love.
Looking upon eternal Arunachala, “The Hill of Light,” one is filled with awe and is overwhelmed by a great Spiritual
Power. Everything is vibrant and speaks to us in Silence. On full moon night it is especially inspiring to go around the
hill. In this deep silence and quietude one readily hears the voice of God. In the inspiring words of the Master from
Five Hymns – “Only to convey by Silence Thy Transcendent State Thou standest as a Hill, shining from heaven to earth.”
One may also say with the Psalmist, “Be Still And Know That I Am God.” These were among the first words spoken
to me by Sri Bhagavan and the last ones before I left for America. I had always loved to meditate upon them, but
now they seemed to take on a new meaning and filled my heart with bliss. I had been at the Ashram for two months,
then made arrangements to sail one month later. I wanted to know more about India before going home. So I
reluctantly made plans to leave the place. I had grown to love it and was very sad during those last days. Bhagavan
said, “I will always be with you, wherever you go.”
When the last day arrived I could not stop crying.Therefore, I did not go to the hall but sat by the pool. In the
afternoon when I sat before Bhagavan He smiled and said” -She has been crying all day; she does not want to leave Me.” He
was so sweet and tender. Later I went to Him for His blessing;the pain of parting was almost more than I could bear; with
tears in my eyes I knelt in deepest reverence and devotion before my Beloved Master. May He always be my Father, Mother
 and God; and may I always be His child, and whatever I do, may it be in His name
I then said good-bye to the devotees who had been so kind to me. As I drove to the station in the little cart, my
heart grew heavy because I was leaving my Bhagavan, but I had so very much to be thankful for, having had the privilege
of spending two months in His presence and been blessed beyond measure. Indeed, I was not the same person who came
to Him two months before. To quote from Self-Realisation(Page 123): “Even like the sun, which gives physical light and
sustains physical life, the Sage who has realised the Truth Eternal, imparts the inner Light of the Self to those who seek
his Presence, and sustains their inner Life of the Spirit. In his Benign Presence the truly humble soul finds ineffable peace
and joy. The Unseen Power which guides the pilgrim evolves also the conditions appropriate to the true spiritual needs of
each soul, which may not know what is best for itself. An apparently casual visit may become a ‘benediction’.” As I look
back I am ashamed of some things I did; but Bhagavan laughed, He understood I knew no better
When I reached Madras I wanted to return to Bhagavan, I really did not want to tour India; nevertheless I went from
Madras to Srinagar in Kashmir, then to Calcutta (wherefrom I expected to sail for America). I had a pleasant trip, stopped
at many interesting places along the way and was led to many people who were helpful and kind. What I would like to bring
out is the way in which I was guided and protected. I had some blessed experiences, also two breath-taking ones on the
train, and on one occasion I narrowly escaped death. It was the hottest season of the year, yet I felt no ill effects. A physician
who was stopping at the same hotel in Agra said it was miraculous the way I travelled in the heat; he had seen strong
Hindus faint like flies owing to the heat, which did not seem to bother me. I could hear Bhagavan’s words: “I will always be
with you, wherever you go.” His dear face was always before me, no matter what I was doing. His presence filled all my

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on June 03, 2012, 08:52:38 AM
Eleanour Pauline Noye (California) continued....
Not having much money I ate food and drank water which I would not have touched in the past, but I did not feel
the worse for it, all the same. When I travelled with my husband in Latin America, we had all the comforts and the
best food, but most of the time I had stomach trouble. I have mentioned this only to show how one changes after being for
some time in the presence of Sri Bhagavan. I did not miss any of these delicacies, as they no longer seemed to be of any
importance. My mind was filled with the love of Bhagavan; by His Grace I was guided and protected as never before,
sometimes almost miraculously.
My eyes were filled with tears many times as I thought of returning to America without seeing Him again. One
day I seemed to hear Him say”Come back to Me again”. During the time I was away from the Master my love and
faith had deepened, and I decided to return to Him as soon as possible.
I changed my plans. Instead of going back to America by the next boat, I took the train, leaving Calcutta for
Tiruvannamalai. Queer to say, I felt as though I were going home
! The tender way Bhagavan greeted me, as I stood before
Him, will live in my heart always. I wept with joy knowing I was thrice Blessed in being able to return to Him. As I basked
in His Eternal Sunshine in those silent hours of communion I was filled with His Grace.
It is a privilege to have some meals with the Master; to eat the food which He has handled is in itself a Blessing. He
would arise at dawn and help to cut the vegetables, very often helping also to prepare special dishes which were delicious.
My food was prepared by the devotees especially for me, and it was wholesome and good. Bhagavan was always considerate
to everyone, He wanted to be sure there was plenty of everything; and the rich and poor received the same kind
attention, as also the animals; no distinction was shown. One day I saw Bhagavan stoop down and pick up three grains of
rice. That simple act taught me much more than what I could have learnt by studying ten volumes on domestic economy
which is so essential in present day life but is so difficult to practise. Each day brought new lessons and Blessings. He
grew nearer and dearer to me as time passed and my only wish was to be by His side.
The monsoon was on, the air was fresh and clean and all the earth seemed radiant. Whenever it rained Bhagavan’s
attendants put a white cloth on His chest to protect His body from the cold weather. He looked like a sweet child
wearing a bib, and with all His Wisdom and greatness one is struck by His childlike nature. At other times He looks
like the King of kings; His poise and dignity are outstanding. When some times at night He would throw a
shawl over His head, He looked like the Madonna, I would stand outside in silent adoration. Again, at other times He
looked like a devoted father smiling upon His children. I loved to watch Him as He walked up the hill, just when the
sun was setting. And it was my greatest delight when I could go with Him
One morning I picked a lovely rose; my first thought was to give it to the Master. a devotee said: “What a beautiful rose!”
I replied, “Yes, it is for Bhagavan.” I sat in the hall, wondering if I should give it to Him. After a few minutes I laid it on the
small footstool at His sofa, and he said: “What is that?” I replied, “Only a rose.” He said, “Give it to me.” He took it and touched
with it His forehead and cheeks. I was so deeply touched, I wept.
I had the great privilege of being at the Ashram in 1939 for Sri Bhagavan’s Birthday celebration when, as on such
occasions, thousands of people were fed. He is, indeed, a friend of the poor. A special leaf-covered shelter is erected
for the occasion, so that many devotees who come for the celebration may sit in the presence of Bhagavan. One can
never forget the Master as He sits there on His couch, so majestically, amidst garlands of flowers, surrounded by His
loving devotees, who are so happy to be with Him at that time. It is a day of rejoicing and thanksgiving for everyone,
even the animals.

As I walked along that night and looked at Arunachala, so silent, I was held spell-bound by the beautiful sight. The
brightest star in the heavens shone directly above its peak like a great Beacon Light to tell us, as it were, “This is the
Holy Land, the abode of Bhagavan, the Lord of the Universe,whose greatness and spiritual power have drawn men from
the remote parts of the earth, who come and kneel down and worship Him, singing songs of adoration and praise to
proclaim His Glory.”

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on June 03, 2012, 09:02:07 AM
Eleanour Pauline Noye (California) continued....
When I left America I longed for Peace; there was a yearning in my heart which would not let me rest. Here at the
feet of the Lord of Love, peace and happiness garlanded me and enriched my being. I know that Bhagavan led me to this
heaven of rest. In the words of Sri Bhagavan himself: "Within the sacred Lotus-heart of everyone,
From mighty Vishnu up in heaven serene, to lowly Mortal man, the Self, as Pure Awareness, shines
Supreme, Who is Arun-Achal-Ramana Himself. And when thy mind in love for Him doth pine and melt
And reach the radiant Heart, wherein he dwells as thine Own Self, the Lord Belov’d, Lo! then thine Inner Eye
Would open, and, as Pure Awareness, Him espy".
To quote from another letter from the Ashram: “So then, Sri Bhagavan will guide you at every step; for, has He
not guided you even before you knew you were really in search of Him?”
I had been planning to leave the Ashram for five months; but each time I thought I was going, something
unforeseen presented itself. It was not His Will that I should go. Bhagavan says, “Your plans are of no avail.” I did not
want to go but felt I should; my twin sister wrote several times and said there were matters which needed my
attention; and she was very ill, although I did not know it at the time, somehow I sensed it. That was probably the
reason why I felt I should leave.
As the time to leave drew near I was very sad; I knew this time I would really go. It had been eight months since I returned
to the Ashram for the second time! Those last days I spent with the Master were blissful. He was so kind and tender; and when
He smiled at me, tears would fill my yes. I wondered how I could ever leave the place. When the day of parting came, I
could not stop crying. In the morning I walked on the Hill with Bhagavan and some other devotees, then again in the
afternoon, when we had our pictures taken with Him. As I walked down the Hill with Him for the last time He alone
knew what was in my heart.
The little monkeys were all lined up on either side of the Hill-path. Bhagavan told them to come and say good-bye to
me. He knew I loved them also. When we reached the hall, Bhagavan read a few comforting passages from Psalms, Chapter
139, verses 7, 8, 9, and 10.
He invited me to have supper with Him, as ladies are not allowed in the dining hall at night. It was Blessed joy to have
that last meal with the Master. I shall never forget it. Just before I left I went to Him for His Blessing and wept at His feet as my
heart overflowed with adoration and love. He is dearer to me than life itself. May I consecrate my life to Him! Then I said
good-bye to the devotees in the Ashram, who were invariably kind to me.
I have tried in my humble way to tell about the wonderful experience I had when I was at Sri Ramanashramam
with the Enlightened One, but mere words can never express the peace and joy one feels in His Presence;
it must be experienced. There one truly has a glimpse of the Eternal.

As I am writing this article in 1946 (six years after I left the Ashram), I would like to say that I have felt the Master’s
Presence more and more with the passage of time, just as He said I would. My devotion and faith have grown through the
years and will never be shaken under any circumstance
. I am very happy to say that I shall be returning soon to my Beloved
Master. I hear His call!
Needless to say this was the most Blessed experience of my life, my stay at the feet of Bhagavan Sri Ramana Maharshi, the
Lord of Love and Compassion. May I be worthy of the many Blessings and the great Love He has so graciously bestowed upon
“Sri Ramana Maharshi is an ideal held out before mankind because of His great depth of Peace, His intrepid
flow of Power, His extraordinary development of Dispassion, His melting Love, His bright Wisdom, which
flashes over the world’s encircling darkness of ignorance,
and His beatific life.”
— Ganapati Sastri
Let me conclude with a quotation from Self-Realisation, the truth whereof the meek at heart will know:
“He that has the most noble aim in life to know that God and the Guru are one, and that they are identical with the Self
Supreme or Brahman, the one, eternal Truth, the Core of one’s own being, the Heart, that person will be guided by destiny,
independent of his individual effort, to the Benign Presence of Bhagavan Sri Ramana Maharshi.”

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on June 03, 2012, 09:59:55 AM
Dear Ravi,

Devaraja Mudaliar says Noye has captured Sri Bhagavan with tears of love. She used to weep all the time while seeing
Sri Bhagavan. 

Saint Manikkavachagar says:

Yane poi en nenjum poi
AnAal vinaiyen azhuthAl unnai peRalAme.

I am falsity; My mind is falsity;
However this sin-ridden fellow can get you if I weep!

Today is Vaikasi (Baisaki) Visakam, a festival day for Muruga in all temples. Arunagiri Nathar says in Seer Pada Vahuppu:

Murugan's form:

udhathiyidai kadavumara kathvaruNa kula thuraga
  upalalitha kanaka  ratha sadha koti sooriyargaL
udhayamena adhikavidha kalapagaka mayilin misai
  yuga mudivil iruL ahala oru joti veesuvadhum......

As if a thousand crores Sun have risen from the sea , he comes on the peacock with a variety of hues,
  in the form of Jyoti (Light) at the end of eons to remove the darkness.

How to get him?

mozhi kuzhaRa azhuthu thozhuthu urugumavar vizhi aruvi
  muzhuguvathum varuga ena aRai koovi Aluvathum......

With words stuck in the throat and blabbering, weeping, praying and melting thereby, with tears spreading like a water fall,
And getting drowned in that tears, lo, he takes over me and rules me saying like as if a war cry, Come, come!

Shedding tears for God is a sure way to get God!

Arunachala Siva.             
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: eranilkumarsinha on June 03, 2012, 10:46:23 AM
“I am falsity; My mind is falsity;
However this sin-ridden fellow can get you if I weep!”
“With words stuck in the throat and blabbering, weeping, praying and melting thereby, with tears spreading like a water fall,
And getting drowned in that tears, lo, he takes over me and rules me saying like as if a war cry, Come, come!”

Dear Sri Subramanian Sir,

Thank you so much, sir. And on another occasion, the Great Sage and the Devotee sings, “See, see, How He is caught in the net of my Bhakti!”

Dear sir, may I say this is the consummation of Bhakti?


Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on June 03, 2012, 12:44:51 PM
Dear Anil,

Bhakti is another sure way of attaining godhead.  In Jnana Marga, i.e. Self Inquiry, the ego is jettisoned first and then the
sadhaka realizes.  In bhakti, ego is jettisoned last, and the bhakta realizes.

In Tamizh, it is said:

aRinthu adanguvathu jnanam
adangi aRivathu bhakti.

In Jnana one realizes first (by killing the ego) and then he becomes humble throughout his life.
In bhakti one first become totally humble and then realizes with ego parting with him at last.

Arunachala Siva.   
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on August 24, 2012, 07:50:59 AM
Excerpt from Sri Ramana maharshi and the Path of Self Knowledge-Arthur Osborne

IT IS, PERHAPS, harder to visualise the Divine Man in the technique of daily living than in miracle or transfiguration,
and for this a description of the routine of life during the last years will be helpful. The incidents that are fitted into it are no more noteworthy than many that went before, just as the devotees referred to are no more outstanding than many who remain unmentioned.

It is 1947 already. Fifty years have passed at Tiruvannamalai.

With the onset of age and failing health, restrictions have been imposed and Sri Bhagavan is no longer accessible privately and at all hours. He sleeps on the couch where he gives darshan [?], the blessing of his Presence, during the day, but with closed doors now. At five o'clock the doors open and early morning devotees enter quietly, prostrate themselves before him and sit
down on the black stone floor, worn smooth and shiny with use, many of them on small mats they have brought with them. Why did Sri Bhagavan, who was so modest, who insisted on equal treatment with the humblest, allow this prostration before him? Although humanly he refused all privileges, he recognised that adoration of the outwardly manifested Guru was helpful to sadhana [?], to spiritual progress. Not that outward forms of submission were sufficient. He once said explicitly, "Men prostrate themselves before me but I know who is submitted in his heart."

Page 140
A small group of Brahmins, resident at the Ashram, sit near the head of the couch and intone the Vedas; one or two others who have walked from the town, a mile and a half away, join them. At the foot of the couch incense-sticks are lit, diffusing their subtle perfume through the air. If it is in the winter months a brazier of burning charcoal stands beside the couch, a pathetic reminder of his failing vitality. Sometimes he warms his frail hands and thin tapering fingers, those exquisitely beautiful hands at the glow and rubs a little warmth into his limbs. All sit quietly mostly with eyes closed in meditation.

A few minutes before six the chanting ends. All rise and stand as Sri Bhagavan raises himself with an effort from the couch, reaches out for the staff that the attendant places in his hand, and walks with slow steps to the door. It is not from weakness or fear of falling that he walks with downcast gaze; one feels that it is an innate modesty. He leaves the hall by its north door, on the side of the Hill, and passes slowly, leaning on his staff and a little bent, along the passage between the white-walled dining hall and office building, then, skirting the men's guest house, to the bathroom beside the cowshed, farthest east of the Ashram buildings. Two attendants follow him, stocky, short and dark and wearing white dhoties down to the ankles, while he is tall and slim and golden-hued and clad only in a white loincloth.

Only occasionally he looks up if some devotee approaches him or to smile upon some child.

There is no way of describing the radiance of his smile.

One who might appear a hardened businessman would leave Tiruvannamalai with a lilt in his heart from that smile. A simple woman said: "I don't understand the philosophy but when he smiles at me I feel safe, just like a child in its mother's arms. I had never yet seen him when I received a letter from my five- year-old daughter: `You will love Bhagavan. When he smiles everyone must be so happy'."

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on September 01, 2012, 08:23:00 PM
(161) POOR MAN’S MITE,30th November, 1947

I have already written to you that on the night of the festival of the Holy Beacon, (i.e., the Deepam Festival) when
the Beacon at the top of the hill was lighted, we took the permission of Bhagavan and went round the hill. Hitherto,
the usual practice had been to go round the hill before the festival, not after. But this time, however we started at night,
after the evening meal. There were about a hundred of us.With Bhagavan in our hearts and with the Beacon Light
on the top of the hill before our eyes, and with the full moon brightly shining, we started out on foot. Devotees who had
had the privilege of accompanying Bhagavan on his walks round the hill in his earlier days, began to tell us about their
experiences: “Bhagavan used to sit here”; “here we used to cook”; “this happened here”; “Bhagavan told us about this,
there.” While they were relating such incidents, we did not feel the fatigue of walking, for we were absorbed in the tales.
But for the fact that we wanted to get back for the Veda Parayana at 5 a.m., we might only have returned at daybreak.
As it was, we returned at 3 a.m. I will now tell you some of the things the devotees told
us that night:As we were approaching the Unnamalai Tank, a devoteesaid, “When Bhagavan went round the hill, he used to sit
here for some time so that those who were lagging behind might catch up with the party. Let us also sit here and wait
for a while.” We accordingly all sat there for some time.

“How long ago was it that Bhagavan gave up going round the hill?” I asked.

“Till 1926 Bhagavan used to do it. That was an exhilarating experience,” said Kunjuswami, one of the old devotees.

“Why not tell us some of the incidents of those days?” we asked. Kunjuswami agreed and began to tell us as follows:

“One day, we all felt like going round the hill with Bhagavan. When we told him, he readily consented and we
started that afternoon immediately after food. It was usual for Bhagavan to walk slowly while going round the hill, so
Venamma hearing that he had gone and confident that she could catch up with the party in no time, started out with a
big basket of provisions.
“We were passing Sona Thirtham when Bhagavan noticed Venamma at a distance, approaching, and he said,
‘There, you see, Venamma is coming. Someone must have told her and sent her with a basket of food. However much I
protest, people will not give up these things. There she is, with a heavy load on her head. All right, this is going to be a
punishment for her.’“So saying, he began to walk fast. Could she overtake him if he walked fast? Let us see. She continued to hurry,
panting and fretting all the time, but did not stop walking.Bhagavan continued to walk in this way until we passed the
Gautamasram, when he looked back. He could see that she, too, was walking fast, and, his heart melting at the sight, he
led us to a mango grove that was nearby the road.

“Standing under the shade of one of the trees, Bhagavan said, ‘We will stop here. There is a well, and if not here, we
may not get water anywhere else near. I was hoping that she would give us up, but she would not. She is tired and is
panting for breath. What a shame!
’ So saying, he sat down. “Unable to discover our whereabouts, and coming up
to the trees, Venamma began anxiously saying, ‘Where has Bhagavan gone? There is no sign of him anywhere’. When
Bhagavan heard this, he began laughing, whereupon she traced us to where we were and joined us. After eating what
she had brought us, we began our walk again, Venamma now with us. From that day, we named the tree Venamma’s
mango tree

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on September 01, 2012, 08:32:42 PM
(161) POOR MAN’S MITE,30th November, 1947 continued...

“Bhagavan used to tell us that sometimes he started for pradakshina at night and returned by daybreak. It was the
usual thing to start so. Sometimes, however, we would start in the morning, with cooking utensils to cook food at noon
either at Sona thirtham or at Gautamasram or at Pachiamman Shrine, eat, rest and return to the Ashram in the evening.
Before the Ashram grew to its present size, we would go round leisurely, sometimes taking two days, or three days or
even a week, camping en route.
“On one occasion, we started to go round in the morning with the intention of returning the same evening.
We stopped at the Gautamasram, cooked our food, ate it and after taking some rest, packed all the milk, sugar,
buttermilk, etc., that remained and started walking again.As we were approaching Adi Annamalai, Bhagavan began
walking off on a side road and very fast. Thinking that he wished to avoid the crowds on the main road, we followed
After going along a path for about half a furlong, we came to a tank. At the edge of the tank and under a tree,
sat on old man, his body covered by a blanket and holding a small pot in his hand. This old man, whenever he heard
that Bhagavan was coming round the hill, would await Bhagawan’s arrival on the road and bring him something
to eat. Not seeing him on the road, and lest the poor man should be troubled at missing him, Bhagavan had made
the detour
“Bhagavan, on seeing him, called him by name and began talking with him very freely. The old peasant
prostrated before Bhagavan, then stood with folded hands,saying nothing. ‘What is the matter?’ said Bhagavan, ‘why is
it that I do not see you anywhere these days? Are crops and cattle all right? How are the children?’ And then, ‘What is in
that pot?’ queried Bhagavan
“Very hesitantly, the old man said, ‘Nothing particular, Swami. I came to know that you were coming. I wanted to
bring something as usual to offer you, but there was nothing in the house. When I asked my old woman, she said, ‘There
is ample food in the cooking pot. You can take it to them’.Unable to decide what to do, I put some of the food into
this small pot, but ashamed to face you with only this sort of food to offer you, I was sitting here, Swami.

Bhagavan, seemingly very pleased, exclaimed, ‘Oh!Cooked food, is it? That is excellent. Why be ashamed? It
will be very good. Let me have it’
. As the old man was still hesitating, Bhagavan took the pot from him, sat down under
a tree and told his followers to put down all the things they had brought. We did accordingly. Bhagavan took out from
among the cooking things, a big open-mouthed tin-lined vessel into which he put all the food, poured in a lot of water,
and mixed it well into a paste with his hand. Then from some left-overs amongst our things, he took out some limes
and squeezed the juice into the mixture, poured in some buttermilk, and made the whole thing into a liquid. Finally
he mixed some salt and dry ginger powder, then took out a tumblerful of the liquid, drank it, and said, ‘Oh, this is
delicious!’ Then looking at us all, he said, ‘All of you, mix some sugar with that milk left over and drink it; our luggage
will be lighter. I have this food; so what need have I for the milk? This is first rate food for me in this hot weather. It is
also very nourishing, and has many other good qualities too.But you wouldn’t like it, so drink the milk, and please give
my share of it and the sugar to this old man’

“We accordingly mixed the sugar with the milk and, after giving some to the old man, we drank the rest.
Bhagavan was meanwhile talking sociably with the old farmer and taking two or three tumblerfuls of the liquid preparation
saying that it was like nectar. He then said to the old man, ‘My stomach is quite full. I feel that I shan’t be able to take
any food tonight. Take the rest of this liquid food home’. So saying, he gave the remaining food to the old man, who
accepted it as though it were nectar. Wiping the tears of joy that were welling up into his eyes, he took leave of us and
went off to his cottage
“Until recently,” I said, “that old man used to come to see Bhagavan every now and then. Vyasa wrote in glowing
terms in the Bhagavatam about the beaten rice that Kuchela presented to Lord Krishna. Had he seen this Lord’s kindly
act, how much more glowingly would he have written!”

Excerpted from Letters from Sri Ramanasramam.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 01, 2012, 08:38:40 PM
Dear Ravi,

I have read the story of this old man. But not of Venamma. Sri Bhagavan used to say: Only these people fed me with gruel
and onions those years. But I can say that gruel was more tastier to me than the food I am now eating in Asramam. Sri
Bhagavan used to remember all their names and even their family members. Many later had come and seen Him in the
present Asramam and Sri Bhagavan used to inquire about their welfare and that of their family with all kindness.

For them all, Sri Bhagavan was only Swami and not Sri Bhagavan.

Arunachala Siva.
Title: Bhagavan & Animals
Post by: Nagaraj on October 01, 2012, 08:09:01 AM
A villager had a dream in which he was told to offer his next calf to Ramanasramam. He brought his cow and the calf to Bhagavan. The jungle around the Ashram was thick at that time and there were cheetahs. The Ashram people were perplexed and refused the offer, but the villager was taking his dream seriously and would not take the calf away. The mother cow had to remain with the calf to feed her. Finally, the cow and the calf were entrusted to a devotee in the town. The calf became the famous cow Lakshmi. She grew up and had three calves within a few years. She would come daily to the Ashram to have her meals, graze on the Ashram land, enter the Hall and sit contentedly near Bhagavan. In the evening, she would go back to the town as other women did.

Once Lakshmi came into the Hall. She was pregnant at that time. It was after lunch time when Bhagavan was reading the newspapers. Lakshmi came near and started licking the papers. Bhagavan looked up and said: "Wait a little, Lakshmi." But Lakshmi went on licking. Bhagavan laid his paper aside, put his hands behind Lakshmi's horns and his head against hers. Like this they stayed for quite a long time. I stood nearby looking at the wonderful scene. After some ten minutes or so, Bhagavan turned to me and said: "Do you know what Lakshmi is doing? She is in Samadhi."

I looked at her and tears were flowing in streams down her broad cheeks. Her breathing had stopped and her eyes were fixed on Bhagavan. After some time Bhagavan changed his position and asked: "Lakshmi, how do you feel now?" Lakshmi moved backward, as if reluctant to turn her tail towards Bhagavan, walked round the Hall and went out.


I looked around. Squatting on the floor or sitting in the Buddha posture or lying prostrate face down, a number of Indians prayed-some of them reciting their mantras out loud. Several small monkeys came into the hall and approached Bhagavan. They climbed onto his couch and broke the stillness with their gay chatter. He loved animals and any kind was respected and welcomed by him in the ashram. They were treated as equals of humans and always addressed by their names. Sick animals were brought to Bhagavan and kept by him on his couch or on the floor beside him until they were well. Many animals had died in his arms. When I was there he had a much-loved cow who wandered in and out of the hall, and often lay down beside him and licked his hand. He loved to tell stories about the goodness of animals. It was remarkable that none of the animals ever fought or attacked each other.

Mercedes de Acosta,

In the roof of the Old Hall, squirrels would build nests. Once, some new-born squirrels dropped on Bhagavan's sofa. Their eyes remained yet unopened and the size of each baby may not have been more than an inch; they were very red in color with fresh flesh, absolutely tender to touch. The mother squirrel ignored them. Now what to do? How to feed and attend to such tender things?

The baby squirrels were in the palm of Bhagavan. Bhagavan's face glowed with love and affection for them. While there was a question mark in the faces of those who surrounded Bhagavan, He Himself was happy and cheerful. He asked for some cotton to be brought. He made a soft bed for them. He also took a bit of cotton and squeezed it to such a tiny end, the end portion looked like a sharp pin. He dipped it in milk and squeezed milk into the tiny mouths. At regular intervals, Bhagavan repeated this act of compassion. He tended them with great care and love till they grew up and ran around. They did not run away, only ran around their 'Mother'. Kinder far than their own mother!

V. Ganesan

Once an Ashram deer was attacked by some animal and the wounds turned from bad to worse. Sri Bhagavan sat near the deer and held its face in his hands, looking at its tearful eyes. Sri Bhagavan sat like that for a couple of hours. Chinnaswami asked my uncle who was standing close to look after the deer and relieve Sri Bhagavan. Sri Bhagavan heard this but did not make any response. Sri Bhagavan sat there till the deer breathed its last. That was the compassion that Sri Bhagavan had for that deer. Soon after, Sri Bhagavan went to the hall. There is a Samadhi for the deer in the Ashram.

From: Dr. K. Subrahmanian,

Title: riding a horse
Post by: Nagaraj on October 01, 2012, 04:24:46 PM
The single most powerful memory of those days in my personal experience of Bhagavan occurred one day when I accompanied my mother to the ashram. I was about 5 years old at the time. Bhagavan was sitting on a small pial (raised platform) in the thatched room adjoining the Old Hall. The place is where Bhagavan's samadhi is now. The platform faced east whereas in the Old Hall Bhagavan faced south. My mother prostrated before Bhagavn in the traditional way and I who was standing next to her, suddenly climbed on her back, and sat there as if riding a horse or an elephant. My mother became very angry and tried to push me down. But Bhagavan, seeing my innocent mischief, smiled and enjoyed the fun. He bade my mother not to scold or push but stay in that prostrated posture for a few seconds more. When I recollect this incident I become enthralled at the memory of his beautiful, smiling countenance. He loved children and their playful mischief.

~ D. Rajaram, The Mountain Path,  June, 2003

When Bhagavan was living on the hill, a big monkey came one day when he was having his food, and sat near him. Bhagavan was about to put a morsel of food into his mouth, but when he saw the monkey he gave it the morsel. The monkey took it, put it on the plate and gave Bhagavan a square slap on the cheek. “What do you mean, you fellow? Why are you angry? I gave you the first morsel!” exclaimed Bhagavan. Then he understood his mistake. It was a king monkey and he had to be treated in the right royal manner. Bhagavan called for a separate leaf plate and a full meal was served to the king, who ate it all with dignity and proudly went away.

Ramana Smrti Souvenir

One day the cow Lakshmi came to the Hall. She went straight to Bhagavan, put her head on Bhagavan’s shoulder and wept. Bhagavan sat very quietly and gently stroked her head. “Why are you so sad?” he would whisper in her ears. “Who has hurt you? Cheer up, my dear, stop crying. I am here to befriend you.” Lakshmi stopped crying, gave Bhagavan a few licks and went away, comforted.

Ramana Smrti Souvenir

Title: Adanjada paadinaa
Post by: Nagaraj on October 02, 2012, 09:28:05 PM
One day a lady who was well versed in classical music and who was also proficient in playing the Veena , came up with a question to Bhagavan.

“Bhagavan is it possible to attain liberation through music alone or would other spiritual practices be required,?" the lady asked.

Bhagavan remained silent as if to reveal the stillness of the Atman where no music can penetrate.

The lady, unable to understand Bhagavan's silence further queried, “Did not Saint Thyagaraja and other saints attain moksha by singing the praises of God?"

A smile broke forth from Bhagavan. He said,

"Avaallaam, Adayarthukaaga Paadalai, Adanjada paadinaa"

“Thyagaraja and the others did not attain Moksha through their songs but from the ecstasy that sprang forth from within as a result of their realisation of the ultimate. Their songs were just an expression of their blissful state. This was the reason why their music stood the test of time. This is what is called as 'Nadopanishad!"

The astonished lady prostrated to Bhagavan and said, “Bhagavan all these days I have been living with my own misinterpretation of facts and mistaken beliefs. You have illumined me. My doubts have dispelled and my mind is clear and free!"

Title: it is for us to bear and forebear
Post by: Nagaraj on October 09, 2012, 09:00:56 PM
In 1924 there was a robbery at the Ashram. One summer night Sri Ramana and four of his companions were sleeping in one of the thatched huts near the windows, when they heard thieves trying to climb in through the window. Kunju Swami was furious and wanted to confront the thieves, but Ramana dissuaded him saying,“Let these robbers play their role; we shall stick to ours. Let them do what they like; it is for us to bear and forebear. Let us not interfere with them.” He suggested to the thieves that he and his companions would leave the hut so that they could take whatever they  wanted. But when they came out, the robbers beat them with sticks. They also beat Ramana on his thigh, who said, “If you are not satisfied yet, you may strike the other leg also.” And to Ramakrishna, who wanted to protect him, he said humorously, that he had only received his appropriate puja (puja in Tamil means worship but also beating).

The Ashram inmates waited in the northern hut while the thieves rummaged through everything. The things they found, however, were worth no more than a few rupees. Being extremely disappointed and not willing to believe that this was everything, one of them returned brandishing a stick and threatened, “Where is your money, where do you keep that?” Maharshi answered that there was no money as they were poor sadhus living upon alms.

At two in the morning the thieves finally left and Kunju Swami, who had managed to escape to get help from town, returned accompanied by several policemen. But Ramana was sitting in the northern hall conversing calmly with his disciples about spiritual matters as if nothing had happened.

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 10, 2012, 11:09:01 AM
Dear Nagaraj,

What is important here is that when the policemen brought the thieves, Sri Bhagavan said: No one came to steal anything. No one
beat us. No such thing had happened.

karuNaiyAl ennai ANda nee enakku........

Arunachala Siva. 
Title: A wounded Dove
Post by: Nagaraj on October 15, 2012, 01:27:28 PM
Once somebody brought Bhagavan a wounded dove. Bhagavan held it in his hands for some time and then asked the devotees gathered in the hall, "Who will take good care of this bird until it is quite well?" No offer came. Some time back the Maharani of Baroda had presented a white peacock to the Asramam. and everybody was eager to take charge of it. Bhagavan looked around and started talking to the Dove, "What a pity you are not a peacock. You are a useless little thing, not a costly bird presented by a Maharani. Who wants you? Who will care for you?" The dove was kept in the Asramam in a clumsy cage, became well and flew away. But the lesson of universal compassion remained.


Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 15, 2012, 02:14:04 PM
Dear Nagaraj,

In another case, on the Hill, when a bird was attacked by a stone from the catapult by a cowherd, the bird was not seriously
injured, but with a shock it fell on Sri Bhagavan's feet. Sri Bhagavan took that bird, asked whether someone has got some
grapes. At that time, someone came with a bunch of grapes, and Sri Bhagavan  crushed one or two grapes and let the juice
fall into the eyes of the bird. The bird opened its eyes, adjusted itself and then flew away!

Incidentally, see this poem of Basvanna:

Like a cow fallen into a guagmire
  I make mouths at this corner and that,

no one to look  for me
or find me

till my Lord sees this beast
and lifts him out by the horns.

O Lord of the meeting rivers!*

O Lord of the meeting rivers!

(* Siva in the temple of Kudlagi, where there is confluence of Tunghabadra and Kaveri.
Hence Siva is called there,  Kudala Sangama Deva, the Lord of meeting rivers!)

Arunachala Siva. 
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on October 16, 2012, 11:59:45 AM
While doing work, Bhagavan had a way of teaching the highest wisdom through homely, casual remarks. One night when a vegetable grown in England was being cut, a worker remarked, "how nice it would be if this vegetable could be grown in our Asramam garden!" At once Bhagavan retorted saying, "Where do you think it was grown? That was also our garden. Otherwise how could we get it? Indeed all gardens in the word are our Asramam gardens!" Another time when 'sAmbAr' was being boiled, Bhagavan observed, "It must be boiled fully and all the effervescence must completely subside. Only then will it be good and acquire the right taste."


effervescence: the process of bubbling as gas escapes, infers to our ego, mind, etc...

Title: sugar candy to sugar gaNapatI
Post by: Nagaraj on October 17, 2012, 12:24:10 PM
In another ofg my darshans of Bhagavan a rich zamindAr came in a car and sat before Ramana in the midst of many devotees, without prostrating to Bhagavan as others usually did. Then he spoke thus to Ramana, "All these people bring fruits or other things to Bhagavan and prostrate before Him. But I don't bring anything, nor do I prostrate. I simply come and sit." At once Bhagavan said, "yes, they bring plantains etc., just like bringing sugar candy to sugar gaNapatI.

(The allusion is to a custom prevailing in India where a bit of jaggery is pinched off from an idol of gaNapatI and offered to gaNapatI. The moral is that we offer to God which rightfully belongs to God)

Title: Oh, It was all staged!
Post by: Nagaraj on October 18, 2012, 02:03:28 PM
One day, the attendant Venkataratnam was accompanying Bhagavan up the hill. There is a steep stretch with steps at one particular place on the path from the Asramam to Skandasramam. While climbing down Bhagavan would often manoeuvre this inclined portion by bracing himself on a big rock, planing his stick firmly against the ledge and descending slowly. One day some devotees evidently asked a young booy to wait at this place and approach Bhagavan as he passed, and take hold of his feet. The youngster said to him, "Bhagavan, if you do not gant me mukti, I will not let go of your feet." Apparently the devotees were hiding themselves behind the nearby bushes. Bracing himself with his stick, Bhagavan said, "Adei, it is you who are in a position to give mukti because if you don't let go of my feet, I am going to fall and attain complete release in this very moment." At these words the boy became frightened and took to his heels. Astonished by this strange happening Venkataratnam asked who the boy could have been and what his unusual episode could mean. Bhagavan's ready reply was, "Oh, It was all staged."

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 18, 2012, 03:18:51 PM
Dear Nagaraj,

Nice story. Once Sri Bhagavan went for nature's call at night. Some attendant followed Him. Suddenly they head the sound of wooden
slippers. But no one was to be seen. Sri Bhagavan asked: Did you also hear the sound? The attendant became fearful. 
Sri Bhagavan said: Nothing to worry. Some siddha purusha is walking unseen!

Arunachala Siva.   
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on October 18, 2012, 04:01:28 PM
Once Sri Bhagavan was seen sitting on  stone platform  at night. One sick dog, full of wounds on the body, came to Him and licked
Him all over the body. Sri Bhagavan said: Porum da, Porum..... Next morning, the dog was found dead!

Subramanian Sir,

an incident about Bhagavan's closeness to animals. A diseased dog was trying to enter the gates of Ramanashram daily for 3 days. Other dogs and some Ashram people kept driving it away. One night Bhagavan slowly walked out of the hall without disturbing anyone. The person attending him thought he was going to the bathroom and followed him at a distance. After a couple of minutes, when Bhagavan did not return, he went looking for him and heard Bhagavan’s voice saying “Thrupthiyachaa?” “Podhumaa ?” (Is it enough ?, Are you satisfied?). He found Bhagavan squatting next to the diseased dog. The dog was licking Bhagavan all over his body including his face while Bhagavan was talking to the dog with these words. After a few minutes, Bhagavan got up and slept on the cot without bothering to clean himself. Next day morning, the Ashramites found the dog lying dead near the entrance. The dog was holding on to its life to have Bhagavan's Darshan.

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 18, 2012, 05:39:21 PM
Dear Nagaraj,

Manikkavachagar says:

மெய்யே உன் பொன் அடிகள் கண்டு இன்று வீடு உற்றேன்
உய்ய என் உள்ளத்துள் ஓங்காரமாய் நின்ற
மெய்யா விமலா விடைப்பாகா வேதங்கள்
ஐயா எனவோங்கி ஆழ்ந்து அகன்ற நுண்ணியனே 35

The dog seems to say: O Siva-Ramana!  Today, I could see your golden feet, and attained liberation!

Arunachala Siva. 
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on October 18, 2012, 06:39:48 PM
Once somebody brought Bhagavan a wounded dove.  Bhagavan held it in his hands for some time and then asked the devotees gathered in the hall. "Who will take good care of this bird until it is quite well,  No offer came.  Some time back the Maharani of Baroda had presented a white peacock to the Asramam and everybody was eager to take charge of it.  Bhagavan looked around and started talking to the dove, "What a pity you are not a peacock.  You are a mere dove, a useless little thing; not a costly brid presented by a Maharani.  Who wants you?  Who will care for you?"   The dove was kept in the Asramam  in a clumsy cage, became well and flew away.  But the lesson of universal compassion remained.

(from the Boundless Ocean of Grace).
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on October 18, 2012, 06:57:50 PM
An Old Telugu man with a long beard, an iron pot and chopper for cutting wood made his abode in the Draupadi temple.  He would beg some food in the town, boil something or other in his  iron pot on a small fire of wood cut with his chopper and eat it during the day.  For hours together he could be seen standing and looking at Bhagavan.  He would spend the night in the temple, which was dilapidated and abandoned and surrounded by jungle.   Once the writer of this piece found him standing all alone in front of the temple and gazing at  Arunachala."I sleep here", he said when the writer asked him what he was doing in the forsaken temple. "What, sleeping here all alone ,   Are you not afraid,"  Exclaimed Chalam.   The old man seemed indignant.  Afraid of what, Bhagavan throws  his light upon me.   All through the night I am surrounded by a blue raidance.  As long as his light is with me, how can I be afraid,"   The incident made Chalam deepply humble.  Bhagavan's love and light was given in full measure to a poor old beggar, while those  who pride themselves on being his chosen disciples are left  high and dry because they have thelsemves to attend to.

Boundless Ocean of Grace
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on October 18, 2012, 08:18:08 PM

You know, off and on, Bhagavan has been going through Sri Ramana Leela, which has recently been received
from the printers. In that connection, Rangaswami asked yesterday, “Has the story about the towel been written in it?”
As it was not in the book, Bhagavan told us as follows: “About forty years back — perhaps in 1906 — when I
was in Pachiamman Koil, I had with me only one Malayalam towel. It was given to me by somebody. As the material was
flimsy it became worn out within two months and was torn in several places. Palaniswami was not in town. I had therefore
to look after the cooking and all other domestic work. As I used to dry my feet and hands with the towel every now and
then, it got all sorts of colours. Its condition would be seen if I used it as a cover for the body. So I used to roll it and keep it
near at hand. What did it matter to me? It was enough if the required work gets done with its help. After bathing, I used to
dry myself with the towel, and then put it out to dry. I used to guard it carefully so that no one else would know about it.

One day a mischievous little boy saw when I was drying it,and said, ‘Swami, Swami, this towel is required by the
Governor. He has asked me to get it from you. Please give it to me.’ So saying he mischievously stretched out his hand.
‘Oh, dear! This towel! No, I cannot give it. Go away!’ I said. “As that towel gradually got torn more and more with a
thousand holes in it, I ceased to keep it with me lest it should
be seen by Sesha Iyer and others. I used it after my bath, and then after drying it, hid it in a hole in the trunk of a tree
within the temple precincts. One day, when I went out somewhere, Sesha Iyer and others, while searching for
something else, happened to search that hole in the tree trunk, and found the towel. Seeing its condition and blaming
themselves for their neglect, they began offering profuse apologies when I returned. ‘What is the matter?’ I asked. ‘Is
it this towel with a thousand holes that you are daily drying your body with after your bath? Shame on our devotion to
you! We could not find out even this.’ So saying, they brought several bundles of towels.

“Something else also happened before this. My kowpinam (small piece of cloth, usually a small strip, worn over the
privities) got torn. I do not usually ask anyone for anything.Bodily privacy has however to be maintained. Where could
I get a needle and thread available to mend the kowpinam?At last, I got hold of a thorn, made a hole in it, took out a
thread from the kowpinam itself, put it into the hole and thus
mended the cloth, and, so as to hide the place where it was mended, I used to fold it suitably before putting it on. Time
passed like that. What do we need? Such were those days!” said Bhagavan.

It was quite natural for him to tell us all this but we who heard him felt deeply grieved. Having heard this incident
from Bhagavan some time back, Muruganar is reported to have written a verse. The purport of that verse is:
“Oh, Venkata Ramana, who wore a kowpinam mended by a thorn, and who was served by Indra as a towel with a
thousand eyes.”

Letters from Sri Ramanasramam-Suri Nagamma
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 18, 2012, 08:52:35 PM
Dear Ravi,

Manikkavachagar also says about this torn koupina. Siva wears torn koupina.  But
Siva/Ramana is the Self.   What is there other than Self to wear? So Manikkavachagar says
Thannaiye kovanamai chatithanan kAn chAzhalo!

Once Chengalvaraya Mudaliar, a great scholar in Tirumurais and Tiruppugazh came to see Sri Bhagavan. He became speechless,
on seeing Sri Bhagavan. Muruganar who was with him asked: What is He wearing? Mudaliar immediately remembered this
Tiruchazhal verse and said, What can He wear? He is the  Self and Self is wearing only the Self!  He cried bitterly on quoting
this verse.   

என்னப்பன் எம்பிரான் எல்லார்க்குந் தானீசன்
துன்னம்பெய் கோவணமாக் கொள்ளுமது என்னேடீ?
மன்னுகலை துன்னுபொருள் மறைநான்கே வான்சரடாத்
தன்னையே கோவணமாச் சாத்தினன்காண் சாழலோ. 256

He is wearing torn koupina. But it is worn with four Vedas, all arts and Space as the cross thread.

Arunachala Siva.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: swayam on October 19, 2012, 05:29:09 PM
Om Namo Bhagavate Sri Ramanaya

Taken from -

Pundit and Peasant

Once during a visit to the Ashram in the 1940s I was sitting outside the Old Hall with many devotees, facing Sri Bhagavan who was reclining on a couch. A group of learned pundits were discussing certain passages from the Upanishads with great enthusiasm and profundity. All, including Bhagavan, appeared to be attentively listening to this interesting discussion when, all of a sudden, Bhagavan rose from his couch, walked thirty meters to the north, and stood before a villager who was standing there looking lowly with palms joined.

Immediately the discussion stopped and all eyes were turned to Bhagavan and the villager standing at a distance. They appeared to be conversing, but at such a distance no one could tell about what. Soon Bhagavan returned to his couch and the discussion resumed.

I was curious about this villager and why Bhagavan had gone out of his way to meet him. So, while the discussion continued I slipped away and caught up with him before he left the Ashram. I asked the villager what he and Bhagavan had talked about. He said that Bhagavan had asked him why he was standing there so far away. "I told Bhagavan, 'I am only an ignorant, poor villager. How am I to approach you who are God incarnate?'"

"What did the Maharshi say then?" I asked.

"He asked me my name, what village I was from, what work I did and how many children I had, etc."

"Did you ask Him anything?"

"I asked Him how I could be saved and how I could earn His blessings."

"What did He tell you?"

"He asked me if there was a temple in my village. I told him there was. He wanted to know the name of the deity of that temple. I told Him the name. He then said that I should go on repeating the name of that deity and I would receive all the blessings needed."
I came back to Bhagavan's presence and sat among the devotees listening to the learned discussion, in which I had now lost all interest, realizing that the simple humility and devotion of this peasant had evoked a far greater response from our Master than any amount of learning. I then decided that, though a scholar by profession, I should always remain a humble, ignorant peasant at heart, and pray, like that villager, for Bhagavan's grace and blessings.

— Professor K.Swaminathan

Really - Boundless Ocean of Love

Om Namo Bhagavate Sri Ramanaya
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 19, 2012, 06:18:00 PM
Dear Swayam,

Wonderful. It has been narrated by Prof. K. Swaminathan. Many simple peasants, rag pickers and dry grass cutters have
been benefited by Sri Bhagavan by  His simple penetrating gaze and simple upadesa like asking them to chant Siva, Siva
or Rama, Rama.

A Guru can do miracles by a mere gaze. Wolter Kiers did not speak a word with Him. He spent just two days with Him.
He got the way to liberation.

Arunachala Siva.     
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 19, 2012, 07:41:33 PM
Dear All,

Once Sri Bhagavan was suffering from constipation. He had told the attendant to bring some kadukkai, a nut that if powdered and
eaten in water, would work as laxative. But the attendant forgot about it, perhaps. On that morning, some villager came to Him
and after darshan took out a bag with full of kadukkai nuts!  He said: Swami! I was coming to T'malai. On the road, a group of
carts were going in the front. From them, from out of a torn gunny bag, these nuts were falling one by one. I picked them up.
I do not know whether these are useful to You. Sri Bhagavan said: This is most useful for me now. Anyway, I should specially
thank you for these nuts! Please take lunch and go. Are you having enough money to go by bus to your village?  The villager
was quite happy and prostrated before Sri Bhagavan and took his lunch and left.

Arunachala Siva.             
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 19, 2012, 07:52:02 PM
Dear All,

This is what Manikkavachagar says in Kuzhaitha Pathu, (Decad on Melting), Verse 6:   

You know what I want. You confer me whatever I want in full.
You are rare even to Brahma and Vishnu but you have taken over as your servant
You shower Your Grace on me. If I want something else,
Even that is Your Grace and wish!     

வேண்டத்தக்க தறிவோய்நீ வேண்டமுழுதுந் தருவோய்நீ
வேண்டும் அயன்மாற் கரியோய்நீ வேண்டி என்னைப் பணிகொண்டாய்
வேண்டி நீயா தருள்செய்தாய் யானும் அதுவே வேண்டின் அல்லால்
வேண்டும் பரிசொன் றுண்டென்னில் அதுவும் உன்றன் விருப்பன்றே. 501

Arunachala Siva.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 20, 2012, 10:30:28 AM
Dear Ravii,

This dual handling is somewhat difficult. That is why some make the mistakes again and again. What is wrong in stories/comments
coming under the same thread?

Arunachala Siva. 
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on October 20, 2012, 01:45:08 PM
This following incident is like Lord Krishna's dictum in the gItA!

One day, I asked Bhagavan humourously, how he was able to receive the thousands of prostrations made before him everyday. Bhagavan relied, "I shall tell you a secret of it. I prostrate to them before they prostrate to me. Those that come to me only throw the body on the ground as a sign of their humiliy. That contents of the mind may not be equally good. Whatever the contents of the mind may be, when I look at them, I look not into the mind but into the chaitanya there, that is, the Atman, which is my Self and of which they are not aware. I am one with them while they are noti aware of it, that is, the kulasthA and brahman are inseparable. To me there are no others. I alone am. The further implication of this is that while they think that they are prostrating, they are not doing the real prostration (pranIdAnA). On the other hand, while I do not physically bow my eka bhAvA helps them in every way. Thus is all souls I am the kulasthA, and I see my own Being in all of them, so I can accept not some thousands of prostrations but any number of them. I am all of them, while they don't know that they are Myself.

(Reminiscences of TKsundarEsa Iyer)

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on October 21, 2012, 11:43:46 AM
In 1942, Bhagavan was near the back steps of the Asramam when he abruptly threw his stick before the path of a dog, which was in hot pursuit of a squirrel. In this successful attempt to save the squirrel, he lost his balance and fell, fracturing his right shoulder. Soon after this incident, when I was taking leave of Bhagavan to visit my village, I looked at the bandaged shoulder and wanted to ask him how he was feeling. But how could I? I knew perfectly well that his reaction would be to question regarding his physical well being.

On arriving at my village, I wrote a letter to Bhagavan in which I quoted the following verse:

It is improper to make inquiries about the health and welfare of those whose sole delight is in the Self, since they are strangers to those mental states, which distinguish betwee weal and woe.

भवत्सु कुशलप्रश्न आत्मारामेषु नेष्यते ।
कुशलाकुशला यत्र न सन्ति मतिवृत्तयः ॥

bhavatsu kushalaprashna AtmArAmEShu nEShyatE .
kushalAkushalA yatra na santi mativRuttayah ..

King prithu to Sage maitrEya:

In regard to personages like you, who are ever immersed in the bliss of the Self, it is not proper to enquire about health, welfare, etc. For in their minds there are no mental midifications of pleasure and pain, enjoyments and sufferings.

(IV, 22, 14)

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 21, 2012, 05:59:46 PM
Dear Nagaraj,

Once Sri Bhagavan was cutting some mango or some fruit. The knife razed His fingers and He was bleeding. The anxious devotees
asked: Shall we get some tincure  and bandage. Sri Bhagavan brushed His fingers on the towel and said: Nothing. The knife did
not raze me. I razed the knife!

Arunachala Siva.
Title: ramaNA mAyanE
Post by: Nagaraj on October 22, 2012, 06:08:09 PM
A very touching incident

muruganAr's wife, mInAkshi ammAl, was a frequent visitor to the Ashramam. bhagavAn was especially kind and considerate to this lady, and treated her as a favoured guest. Knowing that mInAkshi ammAl loved good coffee, bhagavAn would tell the Ashramam cooks, "Give mInAkshi good, strong coffee, just the way she likes it." bhagavaAn would also listen patiently  to mInAkshi ammAl's complaints about her husband,  the chief among those being, of course, that muruganAr was neglecting her and all his domestic responsibilities. On one of her visits, mInAkshi ammAlseemed particularly upset. She told bhagavAn that muruganAr's neglect was very difficult for her to bear, and that muruganAr seemed not to realise just how badly his behavious was affecting her.

It was mInAkshi ammAl's practice to sing few verses from muruganAr's ramaNa sannidhi murai in bhagavAn's presence, every time she came to Ashramam. On this occasion also, she had a copy of the book with her, and was about to select some suitable chapter. bhagavAn took the book from er hands and, marking the section where there was a decad of verses, each ending with 'ramaNA mAyavanE', he said to mInAkshi ammAl, "Look, mInAkshi! muruganAr will soon be returning from palakkOttu. As soon as he enters the hall, you must start singing these verses. But remember one thing! Each of these verses ends with the phrase, 'ramaNA mAyavanE'. You must substitute 'murugA mAyavanE' for 'ramaNA mAyavanE' when you sing. Is that clear? Now, taje your place and get ready, for muruganAr will be here soon."

( ammAlwas a simple soul, and her faith in bhagavAn was total. So she agreed to do exactly as bhagavAn said, even though she had not idea why he should want her to do it. Now, the verses selected by bhagavAn were very well suited to the occasion because they presented the picture of a love-lorn lady chiding her lover for his cruel neglect. In these verses, muruganAr portrays himself as a love-lorn lady and entreats bhagavAn to favour him with his grace.

To be precise, the lady described the happy times she had shared with her Lord, and promises that he had made to her. Having won her with sweet words of love and assurances of undying devotion, her Lord had left her to dream about him and to wait eagerly for the time when he would come to claim her; but he had not come back. The lady chides her lover for his shameful neglect, and asks him what she had done, to deserve such cruel treatment from him. She bemoans her fate, regretting the fact that she had lost her heart to one so inconsistent, beguiled by his charm and his false promises. Each of the verses ends with the phrase, 'ramaNA mAyanE', (the term 'mAyavan' can be translated as 'the great deluder'). The lady is accusing her lover of misleading her with false promises. Yet, her langiage is far from abusive. In fact, her words are full of affection and reflect the remembered joy of happier times. Each of the poems in this section is exquisite in the beauty of expression and the delicacy of feeling.

As soon as muruganAr entered the hall, mInAkshi ammAl started singing the songs selected by bhagavAn. Following bhagavAn's instructions faithfully, she ended each verse with 'murugA mAyavanE'  instead of the original 'ramaNA mAyavanE'. The first time, muruganAr did not attach much importance to the substitution. Many devotees simply assumed that mInAkshi ammAl was making a reference to this aspect of bhagavAn's multi-faceted glory. When mInAkshi ammAlcame to the end of the second verse and there was still no response from muruganAr, bhagavAn glanced at him with eyes full of mischief. Then he directed a look of approval and encouragement at mInAkshi ammAl. Suddenly, muruganAr realised that some conspiracy was at work! By then, mInAkshi ammAl had ended the third verse also with 'murugA mAyavnE'. This repeated substitution of 'murugA mAyavanE'  for 'ramaNA mAyavanE' now appeared highly significant to muruganAr. He was finally convinced that bhagavAn was deliberatley teasing him, using mInAkshi ammAl as an innocent, yet effective agent!

muruganAr could think of only one couse of action - to leave the hall. Accordingly, he got up and was preparing to quietly slip out of the hall when bhagavAn stopped him with, "Hey! Why are you leaving the hall now? Is it not because she sang about her 'murugA mAyavan'? Well, does that mean that, whenever somebody sings about 'ramaNA mAyavan', I should immediately walk out of the hall? Is that not so?" Hearing bhagavAn's words, the entire hall dissolved in laughter. muruganAr made use of this diversion to make good his escape!

bhagavAn often played such practical jokes upon his devotees. But even while he was engaged in such apparently playful activities, bhagavAn continued to impart valuable knowledge to his devotees. Every joke and every little trick had its own lesson to teach.

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on October 24, 2012, 11:58:12 AM
Raghavachariar was coming to Maharshi off and on. His wife and mother feared that he might give up his social duties and become a recluse. They went to the Maharshi and told him their fear. The Maharshi consequently admonished Raghavachariar about the dangers of becoming a recluse without the severe training required for it. The Maharshi was giving similar advice to numerous others also.

(Self Realization, BV Narasimha Swami)

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on October 25, 2012, 04:44:59 PM
One evening, a female monkey entered the hall. A baby was hugging her belly.
The monkey approached the basket of fruits beside Bhagavan's sofa. The attendant
tried to drive her away. Bhagavan chided the attendant, saying, "She is a mother
with a child to feed. Can you not spare a few fruits for her?"
But the attendant did
not heed Bhagavan's words. Frightened by his threatening gestures, the monkey
ran away and climbed up a tree. Bhagavan said to his attendant, "This is all we are
capable of! We talk about our reverence for those who have renounced the world.
We seek out sanyasins and worship them.  But when a true sansayin comes to us,
we drive him away."

Bhagavan the looked at the monkey and beckoned her in soft and gentle tones.
The monkey approached and stood before Bhagavan's sofa. He gave it some
fruits and the monkey went away happily.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on October 26, 2012, 10:47:53 AM
Once when we were playing football, Venkataraman, while defending against the attacks of the opposing players, received a severe knock on his right leg, which immediately got swollen. He was frightened and had to return home and I carried him to a hospital and had some medicine applied and brought his leg to normal condition. He was very happy and thanked me for the timely help.

(Ranga Iyer)

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on October 27, 2012, 12:22:50 PM
"Even as a student he was very religious. Every Saturday and Sunday he would go to Tiruparankunram and go round the Subramania Swami Temple with fervent religious ecstasy. He used to take me several times with him and make me go around the temple saying, 'God's creation is alike and there is no difference in creation. God is the same, the apparent differences is Gods are created by man'. In the company of Venkataraman I never felt any difference between a mosque and the Subramania Swami temple. This instruction of his really implanted in me a better understanding of the secret approach to religion and thenceforth I never felt any difference between Hindu God and any other God."

(M. Abdul Wahal. lovingly addressed as Sab Jan)

(ARBOG, 37)

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 27, 2012, 12:30:25 PM
Dear Nagaraj,

Sab Jan was also liked by Mother Azhagamma very much. In those days, where caste and religion played a major role in
orthodox families,  Mother Azhagamma used to feed him in the Tiruchuzhi house, with her own hands.

Arunacahala Siva.   
Title: Did you have a nice swim?
Post by: Nagaraj on October 28, 2012, 04:49:48 PM
"Once when I was a young boy, a friend and I were in the Arunachala Temple.
As it was very hot we went to the tank in the temple and began splashing and
playing in the water. I inadvertently went into the water over my head and began
sinking. I came to the surface a few times but was unable to stay afloat. My friend
got scared seeing me in distress and ran off. Just before I went under for the last
time I remember distinctly seeing Bhagavan's face, and then everything went
blank - I became unconscious.

When I later regained consciousness I found that I was lying on a step just near
the tank. I asked someone nearby how I got out of the water. I was told that an
old man had come and pulled me out, laid me down on the step and then went
away. Somehow I survived the ordeal. After nearly drowning, I went to the
ashram and sat in the hall without telling anyone what had just happened.
Bhagavan turned in my direction and said with a gentle smile on his lips,
"Did you have a nice swim?" I put my head down, as I felt extremely guilty and
thought that everyone was watching me. Who else was it than Bhagavan
who saved me?"

(story told by K. V. Mama)

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 28, 2012, 04:53:39 PM
Dear Nagaraj,

That boy's name is Ramanan. He has been saved from sure death on two occasions. Once in the Ayyankulam tank and on another
occasion when he was stung by snake and he became black and blue in his body and Sri Ramana told him: Nothing has happened.
You wake up. He woke up!  Jnanis also can display Siddhis but they do not do it so often.

Arunachala Siva. 
Title: Little Sister
Post by: Nagaraj on October 29, 2012, 08:31:23 AM
Little Sister

Venkataraman's only sister AlamElu was a little girl. Being the only female child, she was pampered by the family. It is said that she used to cry to see her grandfather living in Pasalai, a village a few kilometers from Tiruchizhi. Once she was taken there she at once would want to go back to her mother. Sometimes Venkataraman would accompany her. While returning seeing his sister's tender feet getting blisters walking on the rough path, Venkataraman would cut off the wild vines growing on the way side and tie round her little feet which will serve as slippers. Such was his concern for his sister.

(ABOG I,29)

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 29, 2012, 01:17:36 PM
Dear Nagaraj,

Yes. When young Venkataraman's concern was limited only to her sister, Alamelu Athai, for devotees, His compassion on
Self Realization, spread to the whole universe. And Grace flowed in huge quantity for all the ardent devotees.

Arunachala Siva.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on October 29, 2012, 05:58:33 PM
Just being made to play nAraDa i guess  :D


A devotee asked, “Can anyone get any benefit by repeating sacred syllables (mantras) picked up casually?” Sri Bhagavan replied, “No. He must be competent and initiated in such mantras.” To illustrate this he told the following story.

A KING VISITED his minister in his residence. There he was told that the minister was engaged in repetition of sacred syllables (japa). The king waited for him and, on meeting him, asked what the japa was. The minister said that it was the holiest of all, Gayatri. The king desired to be initiated by the minister but the minister confessed his inability to initiate him. Therefore the king learned it from someone else, and meeting the minister later he repeated the Gayatri and wanted to know if it was right. The minister said that the mantra was correct, but it was not proper for him to say it. When pressed for an explanation the minister called to a page close by and ordered him to take hold of the king. The order was not obeyed. The order was often repeated, and still not obeyed. The king flew into a rage and ordered the same man to hold the minister, and it was immediately done. The minister laughed and said that the incident was the explanation required by the king. “How?” asked the king. The minister replied, “The order was the same and the executor also, but the authority was different. When I ordered, the effect was nil whereas, when you ordered, there was immediate effect. Similarly with mantras.”


Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on October 29, 2012, 06:45:58 PM
Nondi,The Lame Monkey and Sri Bhagavan:

There seems to be a natural affinity between monkeys and humans. Recall how the monkeys assisted Sri Rama in the Ramayana.Bhagavan was able to converse with monkeys and after a close observation of their ways discovered that they had a social and political structure or hierarchy. On several occasions the monkeys would go to the Maharshi with their disputes for arbitration. He would patiently listen to them and effect reconciliation among the contending parties.

A monkey-chief once bit an infant monkey which fainted. Taking it to be dead the monkey group left it there and went away. A little later the infant regained consciousness and made its way to Bhagavan's ashram. As it was limping, the ashramites referred to it as Nondi (the Lame one). Nondi was nursed back to normalcy. On one occasion the group of monkeys to which Nondi belonged passed by the ashram and took him back into their group.
This was unusual because monkeys generally avoid anyone of their clan who had contact with human beings. Nondi was a frequent visitor to the ashram and he would take quite a few liberties with Bhagavan. Nondi was quick to take offence; he was meticulously clean in his ways. Once, when Nondi spilled some rice on the ground the Maharshi
scolded him. Immediately Nondi slapped him near the eye. As a punishment, the Maharshi became very cold towards Nondi for some days. But Nondi pleaded with
him and found his way back to the Maharshi's lap.

On an earlier occasion also Nondi had misbehaved.The Maharshi was once blowing hot milk to be given to Nondi but the latter thought that the Maharshi was going
to sip the milk and slapped him. Soon after realising his mistake Nondi repented and got back into Bhagavan's good books. On that occasion Bhagavan was not hurt badly and that helped Nondi's quick rehabilitation.Making fun of Nondi, Bhagavan once said to him "You should not forget us when you become the Chief." By a
strange coincidence Nondi did become the Chief of their group bypassing three senior members. Nondi was keen on being anointed in Bhagavan's presence and went to
the ashram with his retinue but not finding him there spoilt all the trees of the ashram.

On his return, the Maharshi noticed the havoc and wondered why Nondi and his gang did what they had done. The next day Nondi visited the ashram but instead
of climbing on to the lap of Bhagavan, as he usually did,climbed up a tree and shook a branch — a privilege enjoyed only by a Chief of a group. On seeing that, the Maharshi
guessed that Nondi had become a Chief. After that Nondi came down and sat on the Maharshi's lap. Thereafter Nondi's predecessor in office came up and paid homage to Nondi.
This confirmed Bhagavan's guess. At mealtime Nondi sat beside Bhagavan but refused to touch the food and walked away. Surprised at this, the Maharshi followed him. Nondi went and sat among his subjects, with his queens sitting closeby. (Among monkeys the queens of the previous king continued to retain their status even under the new regime).
It became clear that Nondi would not partake of any meal without his subjects also being served. So, the ashramites, arranged a `royal banquet' for Nondi.A little later due to the machinations of his minister,Nondi lost his position and began living apart from his group with his progeny.

"Two months after the Maharshi left Skandasramam and settled down at Ramanasramam, Nondi came searching for him and continued to visit him every fortnight.
Once, an old monkey-chief became sick. He left his group and stood outside the Virupaksha cave. On coming to know this the Maharshi went out to look him up. He
also noticed that two previous Chiefs who were expelled by that monkey were on two nearby branches grieving for their erstwhile Chief. The Maharshi took the sick one inside the ashram and nursed him but to no avail. While the old monkey was about to die the other two let out a cry of agony. The Maharshi arranged for the burial of the
dead monkey with all honours due to a sannyasin.

Excerpted from 'Ramana Leela'
Title: Floor Decoration
Post by: Balaji on October 30, 2012, 03:49:24 PM
Floor Decoration with Lime Powder

On a festival day in 1944, some ladies were decorating the floor of the Asramam with rice paste prepared by soaking rice in water and grinding it subsequently. While returning from the cowhed, Bhagavan remarked to the people following him,” Look at those people, See what they are doing.  They concentrate their mind on that sort of work.  What to do?  Let them carry on.   Be careful not to step on the drawings.  Why should we step on them when they are doing it with such great devotion,”  So saying, he walked carefully without disturbing the designs and sat in the hall.

Immediately after that, Bhagavan noticed an old lady of the Asramam carefully drawing designs wiyth dry lime powder on the floor below the steps  opposite the hall.  Bhagavan called her by the familiar name, Granny, and when she came with great expectations, he said, “Look here, Granny, You are taking so much trouble for decorating the floor with that powder, but is it rice flour?”  When she replied that it was only powdered lime, Bhagavan said, “What a pity!  It will not be useful even for the ants.  The ladies there are also doing the same thing.   It is  a mere waste of time .  Their work is of no use whatsoever.  The paste they are using is made of rice dough which sticks to the ground and so the ants cannot eat it.  Decorating the floor really means feeding the ants.   If that dharma is given up and powdered lime is used not only the ants cannot eat it but if, by mistake, they come anywhere near, they die because of the strong pungent smell.  Why all that ? Please add at least ( some rice flour to it .”

An Andhra gentleman enquired, “Is it for feeding the ants that in the dhanurmasa, i.e. month of December-January , that floors are decorated with rice powder?.
“Yes of course!” said Bhagavan . “ Out of their feelings of happiness and joy at the receipt of the fresh crop of rice, they decorate the floor with rice powder thus feeding the ants.  Practices laid down by elders are always based on kindness to living creatures.  But who cares for those traditions now?   They do most things just for the sake of beauty only.”

From the Boundless Ocean of Grace Vol.V
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 30, 2012, 05:27:54 PM
Once there was a lot of bed-bugs in Sri Bhagavan's sofa. In spite of clearning the cloths and pillows, somehow bugs found its place
there, perhaps inside the crevices of the sofa of Sri Bhagvan. Sri Bhagavan did not bother about them, though bugs were sucking
the blood of Sri Bhagavan. Once when Sri Bhagavan went for a stroll on the Hill, the attendant removed the cloths and pillows
and injected the DDT into the crevices. All bugs came out dead. He swept them off and then replaced the cloths with new ones and
placed the pillows. When Sri Bhagavan came back from stroll, He found the smell of DDT and understood the trick.

He said: Why have you killed them all? Let them have some food in my blood! He mildly rebuked the attendant.

Arunachala Siva,.   
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on October 31, 2012, 05:31:00 PM
When I came to Bhagavan he was seated like a rock outside the ave,
without altering his look, which was filled with grace, compassion and
steady wisdom. I also stood by his side. After giving me a look,
he opened the gate of my heart and I was also established in his state.
In those days Bhagavan used to open our heart with a simple gracious
look and transform us. There was no need for any questions since he
made us, by his look, like himself.

Picture taken at her Ashram in dEsur:


This link may be of interest to devotees: (

(dEsurammA, akhilAndammA)

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on November 01, 2012, 08:32:02 AM

When I was writing to you yesterday about eating popcorn with boiled rice, I was reminded of another incident. Echamma’s cooking was never very good; it would not contain vegetables and spices in proper proportions. To Bhagavan her devotion was more tasty than her preparations and so he never complained, but some who could not relish the food casually hinted at this now and then while Bhagavan was cutting vegetables in the kitchen in the early morning hours. After hearing their complaints repeatedly Bhagavan said, “I don’t know. If you do not like the food you need not eat it. I find it quite good and I shall continue to do so.”

Sometime back, she was sending food for about a week or ten days through someone else because perhaps she was out of town or not quite well. The cooks one day forgot to serve the food sent by her and completed serving all other items of food cooked in the Ashram. Bhagavan who would usually beckon to others to start eating and would himself commence doing so, sat silently that day with his left hand under the chin, and his right hand on the leaf. The people there sitting in front began to look at one another and those in the kitchen, or wondering and enquiring in whispers about the possible reason. Suddenly they remembered that the food sent by Echamma had not been served and, when they served it saying, “Oh, we have forgotten,” he gave the formal signal to the others to eat and he too commenced eating the food. It is usual for him to eat with greater relish the raw groundnuts offered to him by a devotee than the highly seasoned sweets and puddings offered by rich people, just as Lord Krishna ate with relish the beaten rice handed over to him by Kuchela.


Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on November 01, 2012, 10:17:31 AM
Bhagavan and one Mudaliar Swami were taking stroll behind the Skandasramam site. There was a huge rock about 15 feet high with a cleft. A shepherdess was standing nearby there crying. Bhagavan asked the reason for her sorrow. She said, "A sheep of mine has slipped the reason for her sorrow. She said. Bhagavan descended into the cleft, took the sheep on his shoulders, climbed up to the surface and delivered the sheep to her. This was a remarkable feat for any human being. Ramana in his kindness did that for the shepherdess.

(ARBOG I, 216)

Title: ஆட்டம் கலைய வெண்டும்
Post by: Nagaraj on November 01, 2012, 03:31:23 PM
ஆட்டம் கலைய வெண்டும் ஆடிமுடிந்த பிர -

The play should end and when it is over (you can come here)

I recollect Brahmana Swami gave me  once or twice some books to read - which book it was I do not remember. I do not recollect whether Palaniswami alone lived with Brahmana Swami, visitors like overseer Sheshair used to go to Brahmana Swami often or daily and give him eatables like fruits, I do not remember their questioning Brahmana Swami. I stayed there 3 months being more attracted by the personality of Brahmana Swami rather than by the place. He was so unworldy - full of deep meditation. I thought he was the only person in whom I felt I had a sort of confidence. Since then I went to no other for guidance. He has always been my guiding light. I visited Maharshi some years later in 1908, 1913 (i.e., soon after my marriage in 1912), 1917) (after I returned from Japan), 1923, 1927 etc.

In 1927 I asked Maharshi how long I was to be tossed about in worldly affairs. He said "The play should end (ஆட்டம் கலைய வெண்டும்) and when it is over (ஆடிமுடிந்த பிரகு) you can come here.

The play is not yet over - evidently.

As I happened to visit Madras on account of social or domestic necessities I have called here to see Maharshi.

I tried and began my dhyana in 1900 but got no aid then. Only  after my marriage in  1912 I gained a bit of proficiency in dhyana. I now spend about an hour in dhyana. Swarupa Dhyana of this same Sat Guru in my mind and I see lights while I concentrate and I reported this to Maharshi. He said "The vastu is inside and it is seen there." I have received no other instruction so far as I can remember.

(MV Sundaresa Iyer, ARBOG, I, 167)

Title: It will be all right in the end
Post by: Nagaraj on November 02, 2012, 10:55:14 AM
It will be all right in the end

Decades ago, as a student, I used to gaze with admiration at the photo of a youth in a loin cloth before whom my father used to prostrate. The last words of my father before losing consciousness were about Bhagavan and about how eagerly he had been looking forward to spending some years in Sri Ramanasramam. These words were ringing in my ears when I visited Sri Ramanasramam in 1930. I was specially blessed on this occasion as I saw him all alone in the dining hall in the early hours of the morning. I caught hold of his holy feet
as Markandeya caught the lingam and told him about the last words of my father. With tender love beaming out of his eyes, he said that my father had taken leave of him before passing away! When I beseeched him to bless me, he said, “It will be all right in the end”. Those words of benediction have rung in my ears and brought me hope in moments which I cherish in my heart as the most worthwhile event in my life.

(A.K. Ramachandran)

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on November 03, 2012, 06:12:22 PM
One day about noon, an old tribal woman accosted Bhagavan on one of his rambles on the rough jungle path down the Hill and remarked, "A curse on you! What can't you stay quiet in one place."

Ramana said, "Yes, this is very good advice." and slapped his own cheeks, as if in punishment for not having known what the woman was teaching then.

When first the old woman began abusing him, he could not understand how he deserved it and was sumbfounded as to what offence he could have caused the woman.

About this incident also, Bhagavan said, "It is clear she could not have been an ordinary low caste woman such as are commonly spoken to Swami like that?" Here again many devotees think it was Bhagavan's father, Arunacala, or some Siddha that came in the guise of that Harijan woman and advised him.

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: swayam on November 04, 2012, 05:47:07 PM
Om Namo Bhagavate Sri Ramanaya

A so-called 'enlightened man,' who took himself for Sri Krishna, came
for the darshan of Ramana Maharshi, wearing clothes like Krishna.

The Maharshi appeared to take him very seriously and treated
this `enlightened one' as Krishna himself.
He even arranged for one of his attendants to give special treatment
to him, like one making puja to an idol of Krishna with all the
worshiping items, etc.

The 'enlightened one' was very pleased and went out.

All the disciples who were there protested against the Maharshi's
treatment of this pseudo-Krishna, saying that it was not proper for
him to treat that man in this manner.

Sri Ramana silenced them all by saying:


Om Namo Bhagavate Sri Ramanaya
Title: Smt. Madhavi Ammal
Post by: Balaji on November 06, 2012, 06:57:17 PM
Srimati Madhavi Ammal was the sister of  K. K. Nambiar. She, like her brother, was an earnest
devotee who looked upon Bhagavan as her Master and Lord. K. K. Namabiar writes in his book, The
Guiding presence of Sri Ramana: “My sister, K. K. Madhavi Ammal, was deeply religious. She went to
the Ashram quite often, much against the will of her husband, who sometimes even scattered the fruits,
flowers, etc., got ready by her for being taken to Bhagavan. One day Bhagavan had some tooth trouble
and one tooth had to be removed. My brother-in-law, the doctor in charge of the hospital nearby, was
sent for. He went inside Bhagavan’s hall fully clad in a suit, approached Bhagavan’s sofa and asked him
to open his mouth. ‘Bhagavan, Vayi thora!’ was what he said, to the amusement of devotees gathered in
the hall. The tooth was extracted and the doctor left, a changed man. He no longer stood in the way of
my sister visiting the Ashram as often as she wished. He even felt that the hand which had touched
Bhagavan was able to perform surgery more successfully thereafter. He, too, now visited the Ashram,
prostrated before Bhagavan, and sat in the hall like other devotees in meditation.”

from the Newsletters of Arunachala Ashram
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on November 07, 2012, 10:24:27 AM
Dear Balaji,

Like Yasoda saw in the opened mouth of Krishna all the world, the doctor saw in the opened mouth of Sri Bhagavan, the Truth!

Arunachala Siva.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 07, 2012, 05:27:04 PM
By Varanasi Subbulakshimi

Do Not Torture The Body

I used to fast quite often, as advised in some scriptural texts. In one of the books, I read: "He who wants to know himself and yet pays attention to his body is like a man who trusts a crocodile to take him across a river." I showed the text to Bhagavan and he explained: "It does not mean that you should starve. You need not torture the body. It only means not giving the body more than it needs. With your mind, hold on to enquiry and just keep the body going so that it does not become a hindrance. For this, pure and fresh food, simply prepared and taken in moderation, is a great help."
Another day I asked Bhagavan's permission to put on the sannyasin's orange robes and beg for my food. He said: "Will coloured clothes give you renunciation? First learn what sannyasa means."
Once five or six devotees sat down before Bhagavan and sang a hymn in praise of the Guru. He got up in the middle of the recitation and went away, saying: "Prayers and praises will not take one far. It is the merciful look of the teacher that bestows true knowledge." I felt elated. Had I not received his merciful glances? But the next day he was saying: "Unless one becomes a six month old baby there is no hope for him in the realm of self-knowledge." My heart sank. Although I lived in the presence of Lord Arunachala Himself, I was far from becoming an infant.

Om Namo Bhagavathe Sri Ramanaya
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on November 07, 2012, 05:30:29 PM
Dear Balaji,

Sri Bhagavan never advised fasting or keeping awake at night. He said sattvic food in limited quantities and sleep for
about 6 hours would do. He advised however, against day time sleep.

Arunachala Siva. 
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 07, 2012, 05:33:04 PM
By Varanasi Subbulakshi Ammal

Why Should You Doubt?

Another time Bhagavan was telling us stories from the lives of devotees of bygone ages. I questioned him: "It is written that God appeared before the devotee and shed His grace on him while he was still in his mother's womb. Can it be true?" To that Bhagavan replied: "Why should you doubt? Will doubt profit you? Only your devotion will suffer. Those stories are as real as your telling me that you are present here and now."
Bhagavan was one day reading and explaining Tirupugazh in Tamil to Alamelammal of Madura. I did not know Tamil and I could only look on. I saw a change in Bhagavan. A light was shining from within him. His face was radiant, his smile was beaming, his eyes were full of compassion. His words reverberated in the mind and were instantly and deeply understood. All my being was carried upwards on a current of strange vibrations. The memory of this experience is ever present in my heart. A great joy has remained with me that I was privileged to sit at the feet of the Divine Being.
It was ever like this with him. Whoever went to him, he would go down to his level; his words and gestures, even the intonation of his voice, would adapt themselves to the make-up of the people around him. With children he was their playmate, to family people - a wise counsellor, to pundits - a well of knowledge, to yogis - the God of will, the God of victory. He saw himself in them and they saw themselves in him and their hearts would be bound to his feet in everlasting love. All who came to see him would be charmed by his love and kindness, beauty and wisdom, and the overwhelming sense of unity he radiated like fire radiating heat. To some he would grant a special vision, invisible to others; with some he would openly discourse. Crowds would gather round him and each one would see him differently. Even his pictures differ. A stranger would not guess that they are all of the same person.

Om Namo Bhagavathe Sri Ramanaya
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 07, 2012, 05:39:05 PM

Somebody brought a bell to be rung at the arati ceremony and it was put into Bhagavan's hands. He tried its sound in various ways and laughed: "God wants us to make a fire of our past evil deeds and burn our karma in it. But these people burn a copper worth of camphor and hope to please the Almighty. Do they really believe that they can get something for nothing? They do not want to bend to God, they want God to bend to them. In their greed they would swallow God, but they would not let him swallow them. Some boast of their offerings. What have they got to offer ? The idol of Vinayaka (Ganesha) is made of jaggery. They break off a piece of it and offer it to Him. The only offering worthy of the Lord is to clear the mind of thoughts and remain steady in the peace of Self."

Om Namo Bhagavathe Sri Ramanaya

from the News letters of Arunachala Ramana

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 07, 2012, 05:46:13 PM
By G.V.Subbramayya

"Why can't you be like me?"

Another night, Sri Bhagavan graciously enquired about my son-in-law's health, which had been causing anxiety for some months. After hearing my tale of domestic cares and worries, Sri Bhagavan looked me full in the face with utmost sympathy and spoke in melting tones: "Why can't you be like me? You know how I was when I arrived in Tiruvannamalai. There was a time when I went round the town begging for food. In those days I was observing silence. So I would pass down the street halting for a moment in front of a house and gently clap my hands. If there was no response, I would pass on. Whatever food was thus got by me and other associates, we would mix into one mass and take a morsel each. That we ate only once a day. Now you see what changes have come outwardly, what buildings have been raised and how the Ashrama has grown all-round. But I am ever the same. Only the sun rises and the sun sets. To me there seems no other change. So through all the vicissitudes of good and evil, you be like me and whenever you are prone to depression and melancholy, you remember me." These gracious words of Sri Bhagavan have been with me ever since and protect me as a talisman against all the ills of life.

Om Namo Bhagavathe Sri Ramanaya
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 07, 2012, 07:01:22 PM

By Krishna Bikshu

Once I said to Bhagavan: "Bhagavan, formerly, whenever I thought of you, your form would appear before my eyes. But now it does not happen. What am I to do?" "You can remember my name and repeat it. Name is superior to form. But in the course of time even the name will disappear. Till then repeat the name," advised Bhagavan.

Om Namo Bagavathe Sri Ramanaya
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on November 08, 2012, 09:47:55 AM

When asked about the characteristics of a jnani,Bhagavan said, “They are described in books, such as the
Bhagavad Gita, but we must bear in mind that the jnani’s state is one which transcends the mind. It cannot be described
by the mind. Only Silence can correctly describe this state and its characteristics. Silence is more effective than speech.
From Silence came the ego, from the ego came thought, and from thought came speech. So if speech is effective, how much
more effective must be its original source!”
Then, in this connection Sri Bhagavan related the following story.

TATTVARAYA COMPOSED A bharani (a kind of poetic composition in Tamil) in honour of his Guru Swarupananda
and convened an assembly of learned pandits to hear the work and assess its value. The pandits raised the objection that a bharani
was only composed in honour of great heroes capable of killing a thousand elephants, and that it was not in order to compose such
a work in honour of an ascetic. Thereupon the author said, “Let us all go to my guru and we shall have this matter settled there.”
They went to the guru and, after all had taken their seats, the author told his guru the purpose of their coming there. The guru
sat silent and all the others also remained in mauna. The whole day passed, night came, and some more days and nights, and yet
all sat there silently, no thought at all occurring to any of them and nobody asked why they had come there. After three or four
days like this, the guru moved his mind a bit, and thereupon the assembly regained their thought activity. They then declared,
“Conquering a thousand elephants is nothing compared to the guru’s power to conquer the rutting elephants of all our egos put
together. So certainly he deserves the bharani in his honour!”

Spiritual Stories as Told by Ramana Maharshi
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on November 08, 2012, 10:41:03 AM

In the course of a conversation about Sri Bhagavan’s life in Madurai, Sri Bhagavan recalled, “If my aunt began
preparing appalams, or the like, she would call me and ask me to put my hand on it first. She had great faith in me,
because I used to do everything according to her wishes and never told lies. I had to tell only one lie and that was when I
came here.”
A devotee then said, “It means that for doing a great thing, sometimes a lie has to be told!”
Sri Bhagavan replied, “Yes. When it is for the welfare of the world and when the situation demands it, it has to be
done. It cannot be helped. Where is the question of telling a lie? Some force makes one say so. So long as there is purpose
there is need of action. When there is no purpose, we can avoid action in the same way as was done by the sage in the
story of the sage and the hunter in Yoga Vasishtam.”

Full of curiosity the devotee asked, “What is that story?”

IN A FOREST, a sage sat motionless and in silence. His eyes however were open. A hunter hit a deer and as it was running
away, he began pursuing it. When he saw the sage he stopped.The deer had run in front of the sage and hidden itself in a
bush nearby. The hunter could not see it and so asked the sage “Swami, my deer has come running this way. Please tell me
where exactly it has gone.” The sage said he did not know. The hunter said, “It ran in front of you. Your eyes were open.
How could you say you do not know?”, to which the sage replied, “Oh my friend! We are in the forest with universal
equality. We do not have ahankara. Unless you have ahankara, you cannot do things in this world. That ahankara is the mind.
That mind does all things. It also makes all the sense organs work. We certainly have no mind; it disappeared long ago
We do not have the three states – the states of waking, dream and deep sleep. We are always in the fourth or turiya state. In
that state nothing is seen by us. That being so, what can we say about your deer?” Unable to understand what the sage was
saying, the hunter went his way thinking they were all the words of a mad man.

Spiritual Stories as Told by Ramana Maharshi
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 08, 2012, 01:36:58 PM
Swami Ramdas at Arunachala

Either at the end of 1922 (soon after Sri Ramana Maharshi permanently moved to the base of Arunachala) or the beginning of 1923, Swami Ramdas of Kanhangad arrived at Tiruvannamalai and had a brief meeting with the young Sri Ramana Maharshi. The meeting powerfully affected Swami Ramdas and immediately after it, he moved into an unoccupied cave on the Southside of Arunachala. It was in this cave he lived for nearly a month in deep meditation.

... He was actually rolling in a sea of indescribable happiness ... Once during the day, when he was lost in the madness of meditation he came out of the cave and found a man standing a little way from the mouth of the cave. Unconsciously, he ran up to him and locked him up in a fast embrace. This action on the part of Ramdas thoroughly frightened the friend who thought that it was a madman who was behaving in this manner and so was afraid of harm from him. It was true, he was mad ... At times, he would feel driven to clasp in his arms the very trees and plants growing in the vicinity of the cave ... Thus passed his days in that cave. It was altogether a simple and happy life that he led in that mountain retreat.

from Arunachala Grace 

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 08, 2012, 01:48:41 PM

Talking about the time he lived on the Hill, Ramana once mentioned a vision he had whilst in a trance:

'I was wondering about aimlessly . . . I found at one place a big cave. When I entered the cave, I saw a number of waterfalls, beautiful gardens, tanks within those gardens, well-laid paths, fine lighting; everything there was most pleasing. As I went farther and farther I saw a Siddha Purusha seated like Dakshinamurti under a tree on the banks of tank. Around him, a number of Munis were seated. They were asking something, and he was replying to them. That place appeared to me very familiar. That is all. I opened my eyes.

Subsequently, after some time, when I saw Arunachala Purana in Sanskrit, I found . . . slokas which describe that cave and that Siddha Purusha, and so I was surprised that what had appeared to me in a trance was to be found in that book. So I wrote their translation in Tamil . . . its meaning is:

Though you are in the form of a fire, you have kept away the fire and have taken the shape of a Hill, mainly to shower your blessings on people. You are always living here in the form of Siddha. That cave that appeared to me is in you with all the luxuries of the world.'

[Letters by Sri Nagamma]

from Arunachala Grace
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 08, 2012, 04:11:24 PM
Bhagavan  would allow nothing to go to waste. Even a grain of rice or a mustard seed lying on the ground would be picked up, dusted carefully, taken to the kitchen and put in its proper tin. I asked him why he gave himself so much trouble for a grain of rice. He said: "Yes, this is my way. Everything is in my care and I let nothing go to waste. In these matters I am quite strict. Were I married, no woman could get on with me. She would run away." On some other day he said: "This is the property of my Father Arunachala. I have to preserve it and pass it on to His children." He would use for food things we would not even dream of as edible; wild plants, bitter roots and pungent leaves were turned under his guidance into delicious dishes.
Once a feast was being prepared for his birthday. Devotees sent food in large quantities: some sent rice, some sugar, some fruits. Someone sent a huge load of brinjals and we ate brinjals day after day. The stalks alone made a big heap which was lying in a corner. Bhagavanasked us to cook them as a curry! I was stunned, for even cattle would refuse to eat such useless stalks. Bhagavan insisted that the stalks were edible, and we put them in a pot to boil along with dry peas. After six hours of boiling they were as hard as ever. We were at a loss what to do, yet we did not dare to disturb Bhagavan. But he always knew when he was needed in the kitchen and he would leave the Hall even in the middle of a discussion. A casual visitor would think that his mind was all on cooking. In reality his grace was on the cooks. As usual he did not fail us, but appeared in the kitchen. "How is the curry getting on?" he asked. "Is it a curry we are cooking ? We are boiling steel nails!" I exclaimed, laughing. He stirred the stalks with the ladle and went away without saying anything. Soon after, we found them quite tender. The dish was simply delicious and everybody was asking for a second helping. Bhagavan challenged the diners to guess what vegetable they were eating. Everybody praised the curry and the cook, except Bhagavan. He swallowed the little he was served in one mouthful like a medicine and refused a second helping. I was very disappointed, for I had taken so much trouble to cook his stalks and he would not even taste them properly.

from the newsletters of Arunachala Ashram
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 08, 2012, 04:14:26 PM

by Sampurnamma

Once Subbalakshmiamma and myself decided to walk around the hill. We started very early, long before daybreak. We were quite afraid of the jungle - there were snakes and panthers and evil-doers too. We soon saw a strange blue light in front of us. It was uncanny and we thought it was a ghost, but it led us along the path and soon we felt safe with it. It left us with daylight.
Another time we two were walking around the hill early in the morning and chattering about our homes and relatives. We noticed a man following us at a distance. We had to pass through a stretch of lonely forest, so we stopped to let him pass and go ahead. He too stopped. When we walked, he also walked. We got quite alarmed, and started praying: "Oh, Lord! Oh, Arunachala! Only you can help us, only you can save us!" The man said suddenly: "Yes, Arunachala is our only refuge. Keep your mind on Him constantly. It is His light that fills all space. Always have Him in your mind." We wondered who he was. Was he sent by Bhagavan to remind us that it is not proper to talk of worldly matters when going around the hill? Or was it Arunachala Himself in human disguise? We looked back, but there was nobody on the path! In so many ways Bhagavan made us feel that he was always with us, until the conviction grew and became a part of our nature.
Those were the days when we lived on the threshold of a new world - a world of ecstasy and joy. We were not conscious of what we were eating, of what we were doing. Time just rolled on noiselessly, unfelt and unperceived. The heaviest task seemed a trifle. We knew no fatigue. At home the least bit of work seemed tiresome and made us grumble, while here we worked all day and were always ready for more. Once Bhagavan came to the kitchen and saw the cooking done and everything cleared. He wondered that the day's work was over so soon. "No mere human hands were working here, Bhagavan. Good spirits helped us all the time," I said. He laughed: "The greatest spirit, Arunachala, is here, towering over you. It is He who works, not you."

from the newsletters of Arunachala Ashram
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 08, 2012, 04:44:45 PM
By Chhaganlal Yogi

Sri Bhagavan generally used two fountain pens: one contained blue ink, the other, red. Both of these pens were quite old and looked, to me at least, worn out. One day the top cover of the red-ink pen cracked, so a devotee took it to town to have it repaired. It was gone for several days. During this period Sri Bhagavan reverted to an old-fashioned nib pen which had to be dipped in an ink pot of red ink. Since this seemed to cause him some inconvenience, I decided to get him a new pen. I wrote to a friend in Bombay and asked him to send one immediately. A few days later the pen arrived by post. I went straight to Sri Bhagavan and handed over the unopened parcel containing the pen.
Whenever a parcel or letter bore the name of the sender on the cover, Sri Bhagavan never failed to notice it. As soon as he received the packet from me, he turned it over and read the name of both the recipient and the sender. Having deduced that the parcel had been sent at my instigation, he took out the pen, carefully examined it, and put it back in the box. He then tried to hand the box to me.
Allowing it to remain in his hand, I explained, "It has been ordered from Bombay especially for Sri Bhagavan's use."
"By whom?" he asked.
"By me," I said, not without some embarrassment because I was beginning to feel that Sri Bhagavan did not approve of my action.
"What for?" demanded Sri Bhagavan.
"Sri Bhagavan's red-ink pen was out of order," I said, "and I saw that it was inconvenient to write with the nib pen."
"But what is wrong with this old pen?" he asked, taking out the old red-ink pen which had by then been received back in good repair. "What is wrong with it?" he repeated. He opened it up and wrote a few words to demonstrate that it had been restored to full working order. "Who asked you to send for a new pen?" demanded Sri Bhagavan again. He was clearly annoyed that I had done this on his behalf.
"No one asked me," I said, with faltering courage. "I sent for it on my own authority."
Sri Bhagavan waved the old pen at me. "As you can see, the old pen has been repaired and writes very well. Where is the need for a new pen?"
Since I could not argue with him, I resorted to pleading and said, "I admit that it was my mistake, but now that it has come, why not use it anyway?" My plea was turned down and the new pen went the way of all its forerunners: It was sent to the office to be used there.
Sri Bhagavan gave us an example of how to live simply by refusing to accumulate unnecessary things around him. He also refused to let anyone do any fund-raising on behalf of the ashram. In this too he set an example. He taught us that if we maintain an inner silence and have faith in God's providence, everything we need will come to us automatically. He demonstrated the practicality of this approach by refusing to let anyone collect money for the construction of the temple over his mother's samadhi. Though large amounts of money were being spent on it every day, we had to rely on unsolicited donations to carry on the work. I knew this from direct experience because one day the ashram manager asked me to get permission from Sri Bhagavan to go to Ahmadabad to ask for a donation from a rich man I knew who lived there. Sri Bhagavan, as usual, flatly refused. No amount of persuasion could move him from his categorical "No."
"How is it," he complained, "that you people have no faith?" He pointed to the hill and told us, "This Arunachala gives us everything we want."
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 09, 2012, 01:13:29 PM
A squirrel came to Bhagavan and he was feeding it with cashew-nut pieces as usual. Turning to me, he said, "Shroff sent some cashew-nuts yesterday and said, `They were intended for my dumb friends'." I said, "Probably Bhagavan would object to our calling these squirrels dumb." Bhagavan said, "They communicate with me. Sometimes I am in a nap. They come and draw attention to their presence by gentl...y biting my finger tips. Besides, they have a lot of language of their own. There is one great thing about these squirrels. You may place any amount of food before them. They will just eat what they need and leave the rest behind. Not so the rat, for instance. It will take everything it finds and stock it in its hole."I remarked, "Possibly it would be said that the squirrel is a less intelligent creature than the rat, because it does not plan or provide for the future but lives in the present." Bhagavan said, "Yes. Yes. We consider it intelligence to plan and live wretchedly like this. See how many animals and birds live in this world without planning and stocking. Are they all dying?"

Om Namo Bagavathe Sri Ramanaya

26-2-46 Morning

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 09, 2012, 04:28:00 PM

Rajapalayam Ramani Ammal

Questioner: Where were you at the time of Sri Bhagavan's Mahanirvana?
Ramani Ammal: I was at Rajapalayam. That night I saw a blue light beautifully rising up into the sky. I knew Bhagavan had left the body. I felt that I did not want to live after that and started a fast. By fasting I wanted to drop the body. After five or six days of not touching food I had several visions. In one of them I was taken inside the Arunachala Hill and saw there rishis performing yagnas and yoga. I also saw Sri Bhagavan seated there. Some munis or rishis offered some prasad to Bhagavan. Then Sri Bhagavan himself gave it to me, and I was made to eat. I remembered that I was fasting, but couldn't refuse Bhagavan's prasad. How can I say that it was a dream? I consider it was Bhagavan's grace alone. He also said to me, "You say and repeat 'I have gone away, I have gone away'. Where have I gone? I am right here. You are not looking inward. If you look within, I am there." For many days afterwards the smell of that prasad lingered. The aroma even spread all through the house. My brother and sisters kept talking about it. When I was fasting, my brother and sister were also fasting with me. The morning following that vision we started taking food again.

Om Namo Bhagavathe Sri Ramanaya
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 09, 2012, 04:29:56 PM
Rajapalayam Ramani Ammal

Interviewer: To my knowledge I haven't done anything good and I also wonder, along with you, how Bhagavan has gathered us here.

Ramani Ammal: I can't say that I have ever done anything bad. From my childhood I didn't know what is good and what is bad either. But doing good or bad has nothing to do with our coming to Bhagavan's Presence. It is only by his grace that we are filled with his glorious Presence.

Om Namo Bhagavathe Sri Ramanaya
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 09, 2012, 04:38:51 PM

Once when Sri Bhagavan was sitting in his cave on Arunachala, a sadhu who was jealous of his increasing fame urinated on his back as a deliberate act of provocation. Sri Bhagavan remained as unperturbed and Self-absorbed as ever. Not a tinge of anger rose in him. The sadhu was baffled by his calm response. Realizing that nothing could irritate Sri Bhagavan, the poor sadhu quietly went away.

On another occasion, many years later, a young man visited Sri Ramanasramam with an evil purpose. After entering the hall and taking his seat in the front row, he began to put all kinds of aggressive questions to Sri Bhagavan. We found out later that he wanted to extort hush-money from the ashram by trying to expose Sri Bhagavan as a hypocrite and a fraud. He had already successfully tried his trick elsewhere, and by repeated practice he had cultivated this art into a paying profession. Having gained successes in other ashrams, he had come to Sri Ramanasramam to try his tricks there.
Sri Bhagavan's own method of meeting insolence, malice, jealousy and misbehavior in general was the observance of complete silence. This powerful weapon baffled and disarmed all aggressive and insolent visitors.

When the youth tried to draw Sri Bhagavan into a controversial discussion so he could catch him when he made a potentially embarrassing answer, Sri Bhagavan remained completely silent. The poor man could make no headway at all. He tried insults, he tried belching out foul language, but Sri Bhagavan did not utter a single word. He did not accept any of the insults or respond to them in any way. He merely remained calm, unperturbed and smiling. The young man, after exhausting all his insults, saw the impossibility of achieving his object. He had to admit defeat and quit the ashram.

from the newletters Arunachala Ashram
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 09, 2012, 04:42:54 PM
In 1908 Sri Bhagavan was staying in Pachaiamman Temple on the north-eastern side of the mountain. There were many tamarind trees nearby. The municipality gave the highest bidder the contract to collect tamarind from these trees every year. That particular year a Muslim had got the contract. Since these trees gave an unusually rich yield, the contractor himself used to protect them from the monkeys, driving them away by shooting stones at them from a catapult. Because he only wanted to scare them away, he took care to see that they were not injured. However, by some ill chance, a stone from his catapult hit a monkey on its head so hard, it died on the spot. Immediately, a large number of monkeys surrounded the corpse and began to wail and lament the death of their relative. Then, by way of complaint, they took the dead body to Sri Bhagavan in the Pachaiamman Temple.
These monkeys considered Sri Bhagavan as a friend and arbiter. He frequently settled their internal disputes and even acted as an honest broker when rival tribes were having territorial disputes. He could communicate with them quite easily and he did his best to establish peace and harmony among the warring tribes and their fractious members. So, at this time of anger and grief, it was quite natural for the monkeys to bring both the corpse and their complaints to Sri Bhagavan.
As soon as they came near him they burst into angry cries and tears. Sri Bhagavan, whose heart registered and mirrored the emotions of those around him, responded to their anguish with tears of his own. Gradually, though, his emanations of sympathetic love soothed and calmed the turmoil within the monkeys' hearts.
Then, by way of consolation, Sri Bhagavan told them, "Death is inevitable for everyone who is born. He at whose hands this monkey died will also meet with death one day. There is no need to grieve."
Sri Bhagavan's words and his loving kindness pacified the monkeys. They went away, carrying the corpse with them.
Two or three days later the Muslim contractor became bedridden with some serious malady. The story of the upadesa given by Sri Bhagavan to the aggrieved monkeys spread from mouth to mouth till it reached the home of the Muslim contractor. The members of his family became convinced that his sudden illness was due to the saint's curse. They therefore went to Pachaiamman Temple and began to plead for Sri Bhagavan's pardon for the ailing contractor.
"It is certain that your curse has affected him," they began. "Please save him from death. Give us some vibhuti (sacred ash). If we apply it to his body, he will surely recover."
With a benign smile, Sri Bhagavan replied, "You are mistaken. I never curse or bless anyone. I sent away the monkeys that came here by telling them the simple truth that death inevitably occurs to all those who are born. Moreover, I never give vibhuti to anyone. So please go home and nurse the patient whom you have left all alone."
The Muslims did not believe his explanation. They announced that they were not going away unless they received some vibhuti to cure their relative with. So, just to get rid of them, Sri Bhagavan gave them a pinch of wood ash from the outside of his cooking fire. On receiving it, their faces beamed with joy. They expressed their hearty gratitude to the sage and returned home.
The family and the contractor had great faith in this vibhuti. Soon after it was applied to the ailing man, he began to recover. Within a few days he rose from his bed, fully recovered.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 09, 2012, 04:45:54 PM
 "One day, right in the middle of the afternoon, Bhagavan took his kamandalu, got up and told me, 'Jagadisha, come with me to walk about on the mountain.'
"But it's so hot," I protested. "How can we move about in such weather?" I argued like this because I wanted to escape from the trip. Bhagavan found my excuse unsatisfactory. "You can move about in just the same way that I move about," he said.
"But my feet will burn!" I exclaimed. I didn't have any footwear with me and I didn't relish the idea of walking about over the burning rocks.
"Will my feet not burn as well?" replied Bhagavan, obviously feeling that this was not a serious obstacle. Bhagavan never wore any kind of footwear. He could walk on the toughest terrain in any weather without feeling the least discomfort.
"But yours is a different case," I answered, alluding to the fact that Bhagavan never needed footwear.
"Why? Am I not a man with two feet, just like you?" asked Bhagavan. "Why are you unnecessarily scared? Come on! Get up!"
Having realised that it was useless to argue any more, I got up and started walking with Bhagavan. The exposed stones had become so hot because of the severe heat of the sun that walking on them made my feet burn. For some time I bore the suffering, but when it became unbearable I cried out, "Bhagavan, my feet are burning so much! I cannot walk one more step. Even standing here is difficult. On all sides it is raining fire!"
Bhagavan was not impressed. "Why are you so scared?" he asked.
"If I remain in this terrible heat for any more time," I replied, "my head will crack open because of the heat and I will definitely die!" I was not joking. I really was afraid of dying.
Bhagavan smiled and said in a very quiet and deep voice, "Jagadisha, give up your fear and listen. You must have the bhavana (mental conviction and attitude) that you are the sun. Start doing japa of the mantra suryosmi (I am the sun) with the conviction that it is really true. You will soon see the effect of it. You yourself will become surya swarupa, that is, you will have the characteristics of the sun. Can the sun feel the heat of the sun?"
I followed this instruction of Bhagavan and started doing japa of this sun mantra because there was no other way to be saved from the burning heat. In a short time I began to feel the effect of the japa. The severity of the heat lessened and eventually I began to experience, instead of the severe heat, a pleasing coolness. As the burning sensation diminished I found that I was able to walk quickly alongside Bhagavan. By the time we had both reached Skandashram I found that my feet were not at all burnt as I had continued the mantra japa right up till the end of the walk.
Later, I was astonished to discover that the effect of chanting this mantra was permanent. Though I no longer chant it, I have never again suffered from the heat of the sun. I can now walk in the summer on the tar roads of a city like Bombay with bare feet."
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on November 09, 2012, 04:46:14 PM
Dear Balaji,

One who sows reaps what he has sown - as Bible said. However Sri Bhagavan was kind enough to both the parties.

Arunachala Siva.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 11, 2012, 03:01:54 AM
By Mr Baskaran Sivaraman RMCL FB

ரமணர் ஆயிரம் — அரவிந்த் சுவாமிநாதன்
பகவான் விருபாக்ஷி குகையில் இருந்த காலம்.

அவர் அங்கு வருவதற்கு முன்னாலேயே ”சாதுக்கள்” என்ற போர்வையில் சில சாமியார்கள் உண்டும் உறங்கியும் காலம் கழித்து வந்தனர். பகவான் இளம் வயதினராக அங்கு வந்து சேர்ந்ததும் அவரைப் பார்க்க கொஞ்சம் கொஞ்சமாக பக்தர்கள் வரத் துவங்கினர். அதுகண்டு அங்குள்ள சாமியார்களில் சிலருக்கு பொறாமை ஏற்பட்டது. அவர்களில் ஒரு சாது இருந்தார். அவர் “இந்தச் சிறுவனுக்கு ஒன்றும் தெரியாது. ஏதோ அதிர்ஷ்டத்தினாலும் அப்பாவி மக்களின் அறியாமையினாலும் இவனைச் சுற்றிக் கூட்டம் சேர்கிறது” என்று நினைத்தார். அதையே அங்கு வரும் பக்தர்களிடமும் சொல்லிக் கொண்டிருப்பார்.

பகவான் அக்காலகட்டத்தில் அதிகம் பேசமாட்டார். தன்னுள் தான் ஆழ்ந்திருப்பார்.ஒருநாள்…. திடீரென அந்தச் சாது குகைக்கு உள்ளே வந்தார். பகவானைப் பார்த்து அவர், “அடேய், நீ எப்படி இருக்கிறாய்? நான் இப்போதுதான் காளஹஸ்தியிலிருந்து நேராக இங்கே வருகிறேன். உனக்கு தத்தாத்ரேய மந்திரத்தை உபதேசிக்கும் படி எனக்கு உத்தரவாயிருக்கிறது. இங்கே வந்து என்னைப் பணிந்து தீக்ஷை பெற்றுக் கொள் ” என்றார்.
பகவான் எதுவும் பதில் பேசாது மௌனமாக இருந்தார். சுற்றிலும் இருந்த பக்தர்கள் என்ன நடக்குமோ என பகவானையும், அந்தச் சாதுவையுமே மாறி மாறிப் பார்த்துக் கொண்டிருந்தனர்.

உடனே அந்தச் சாது இன்னும் உரத்த குரலில், “இதோ பார், வீணாக இப்படிப் பிடிவாதம் செய்யாதே! நேற்று இரவு என் கனவில் சிவபெருமான் வந்தார். உனக்கு மந்திர தீக்ஷை அளிக்கும்படி ஆணையிட்டார். இதுதான் அதற்கு நல்ல நேரம். வா, வந்து தீக்ஷை பெற்றுக் கொள்” என்றார்.

அதுவரை மௌனமாக இருந்த பகவான் உடனே, ” ஓ.. அப்படியா! சிவபெருமான் உங்கள் கனவில் வந்து எனக்கு தீக்ஷை அளிக்கும்படிச் சொன்னாரா! ரொம்ப நல்லதாகப் போயிற்று. உங்களிடம் கனவில் வந்து சொன்ன அதே சிவபெருமான் என் கனவிலும் வந்து அதைப் பெற்றுக் கொள்ளும்படிச் சொல்லட்டும். பிறகு பார்க்கலாம்” என்றார்.

பதில் பேச முடியாத அந்தச் சாது அந்த இடம் விட்டு அகன்றார். பின்னால் அவர் ரமணரது அருமையை உணர்ந்து மனம் திருந்தினார்.

ஓம் நமோ பகவதே ஸ்ரீ ரமணாயா!
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: swayam on November 11, 2012, 12:45:32 PM
Om Namo Bhagavate Sri Ramanaya

 :( . I can't read Tamil

Om Namo Bhagavate Sri Ramanaya
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on November 11, 2012, 01:31:28 PM
LONG ago Sankara said that there were far too many pretenders among sadhus. The scriptures have condemned them, yet their number has increased and in the present times substantial amounts are wasted by the public on them. Such hypocrites have anger as well as fear towards true sannyasis and hence do everything possible to harm them. But the reputation of truly noble men only gets enhanced by such acts of the pretenders, whose true nature gets revealed.

From the very moment the Swami settled down on the hill, Arunachala, the income of the hypocritical sadhus began dwindling and instead started pouring at the Swami's feet. The Swami's great vairagya [?] and his teachings were attracting people in large numbers. This caused heartburn to the sadhu [?] pretenders. Among them was one, Jataswami who had some tapas [?] to his credit and was also learned. In fact, the Swami used to visit him frequently and consult the books available with him. Jataswami was celibate and frugal in his eating habits but his great weakness was jealousy. He had the habit of rolling rocks towards any real sadhu [?] who attempted to settle on the hill and most of them went away apprehending some approaching earthquake. Jataswami employed the same trick towards the Swami but it had no effect; on one such occasion the Swami climbed up further and caught the elderly Jataswami who, strangely, not only did not express any remorse but merely laughed it off as a practical joke.

 Jataswami's friend was Balanandaswami, a peculiar Brahmin character. He was acquainted with English, French, Marathi, Hindustani, Sanskrit and Malayalam. He studied the Prasthana Traya  (scriptures). Appearance- wise also he was attractive with sharp features and good complexion. He also had the gift of the gab and by spinning yarns was able to win over any stranger. As darkness is dispelled when the sun rises, with the arrival of the Swami on the hill, Balanandaswami's glamour began to fade. But he was not one to give up. He tried to win over the Swami by all kinds of tricks. He would tell all visitors that the young Swami was his disciple and would ask them to give his "disciple" something to eat. Not only that, he would place a lot of eatables in front of the Swami in the presence of visitors and urge him to eat.

The Swami was guileless yet he could easily notice the hypocrisy of Balanandaswami but was not inclined to act against evil which was why possibly he never exposed him. Quite brazenly Balanandaswami said to the Swami, "I will declare you to be my disciple and make some money thereby. What do you lose, just be silent". After 1908 a number of persons learned and unlearned, rich and poor, children and elderly - became devoted to the Swami. They began showing their resentment towards Balanandaswami
at first indirectly but later, directly. Balanandaswami went to ridiculous lengths to establish himself as the Swami's guru without realizing that his acts were harmful to himself. The climax came one night with his passing urine in the verandah of Virupaksha cave before leaving the place. Palaniswami who guessed that it could only be the act of Balanandaswami washed the place. After the Maharshi and others went to have a bath at a distant teertha, Palaniswami threw out the bundle of Balanandaswami's clothes, among them were some costly ones too, and left the place locking up the cave. Palaniswami also felt that even if he did not express it the Maharshi must have been revolted at Balanandaswami's act.
Balananda returned and became furious at what happened to his clothes and began ranting "this must be Palani's work". As soon as Palani returned he belaboured him and said to the Maharshi, "This fellow Palani is quite arrogant, see how he threw away my clothes. Get rid of him at once." The Maharshi did not respond, Palani did not stir. With uncontrollable anger Balananda spat on the face of the Maharshi, even then the latter kept silent. For some unknown reason the Maharshi's devotees present at the spot also kept quiet. Another disciple, Muthaiah, living in a different cave got to know of this and with great fury was about to beat the forty year old Balanandaswami with a stick, when the Maharshi intervened and stopped him. Balanandaswami realized that his ways would not succeed and decided to leave the place but even then his pride would not leave him. He said, "This hill does not deserve to be the place for me to do tapas" and left for the railway station. He seated himself in an upper class compartment. Even there he did not behave himself. There was a young couple already seated in the compartment. Balanandaswami began ordering about the young man who, naturally, ignored his commands. Furious at this, Balananda shouted at him: `By ignoring my words you are insulting me. This is because of your infatuation with this tart." At this, the young man took out his sandals and beat up Balananda. After this treatment, Balananda disappeared from Arunachala.

Excerpt from Ramana Leela
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on November 11, 2012, 01:35:44 PM
Harassment by Sadhus continued...

 Two or three years later, when the Maharshi was residing at the mango tree cave, Balananda reappeared, stood before the cave and sent for the Maharshi. The latter, assuming that Balanandaswami was reformed came out. When no one was about, Balananda asked the Maharshi, "Have you heard what had happened at the railway station?". The Maharshi gave an affirmative answer. Balananda resumed, "Possibly, I needed that experience also! I regret having spat on you the other day, when I was beside myself with anger. If you so wish you may now spit on me as many times as you like" and went closer to the Maharshi. The Maharshi who had no trace of revenge in him did nothing of the kind.

 But true to his form Balananda began ordering about everybody from the very next day. Naturally, nobody cared. A few days later he came to the mango tree cave and said to the Maharshi, "I shall teach you how to attain nirvikalpa samadhi." So saying he forcibly took him to the pial opposite the cave. Turning to Vasudeva Sastry
and other disciples of the Maharshi he said, "What business have you in the company of elders? You had better go." He looked again at the Maharshi and said, "You keep looking into my eyes and take a deep breath." He cautioned the Maharshi to relax-thus he harassed the Maharshi for about half an hour and at the end, he himself fell asleep. The Maharshi and his disciples quietly went back to the Virupaksha cave.

 Balananda indulged in such antics on one more occasion. He ordered Rangaswamy Iyengar, a disciple of the Maharshi to fetch a twig for him to brush his teeth. Rangaswamy Iyengar brought a big branch and said, "For the elderly, is this not the appropriate thing?" Balananda ordered another disciple so fetch some fire to light his cigar. He, in turn, brought burning pieces of coal in a huge basin. Bringing it close to Balananda's face he asked, "What should be lighted?"

Balananada realized that the Maharshi's disciples would no longer care for him and thought it better to leave the place before they drove him out. Before leaving, he addressed the Maharshi thus: "This hill is unfit for persons like me. On top of it your disciples have insulted me. It was I who gave you various powers and because of them people are reverential towards you. I am withdrawing all the powers. Henceforth no one will respect you." So saying he left for the town.

He went to a sweetmeat shop owner and boasted about what he had done. The shop owner had great regard for the Maharshi; upon hearing what Balananda said he
got ready to thrash him. With that, Balananda left Arunachala again. Sometime later Balanandaswami returned to the Maharshi and saying that he had no attachment towards the body, he became nude and behaved in a repulsive manner with the Maharshi's attendant. All those present were incensed but the Maharshi was as usual indifferent. After this event Balananda left Arunachala for good. Nobody heard of him any more.

Excerpt from Ramana Leela.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on November 11, 2012, 01:40:03 PM
Harassment by Sadhus continued...

 Another sadhu also tried to project himself as the Maharshi's guru. This Mahaswami had learnt the preliminary lessons of philosophy; he performed mantra japa, and was acquainted with music also. He resented the Maharshi who did not perform any japa but who still `earned' a lot of money. He would go to the post office and collect all the letters addressed to the Brahmana Swami (by which name also the Maharshi was known). His justification was that he also was a Brahmin residing on the hill! Once he returned from a pilgrimage to Kalahasti and said to the Maharshi, "I returned only for your sake. I shall initiate you in the Dattatreya- mantra". The Maharshi did not jump with joy at this unsought for attention. He was, as usual, indifferent. But the Mahaswami would not give up. "God appeared in my dream and ordered me to initiate you" he said. The Maharshi replied "If He appears in my dream also and orders me to receive the upadesa I shall do so". "No, no it is a very brief mantra, get up and we shall commence" said the Mahaswami. The Maharshi replied "What is the use of this upadesa when I have no inclination towards performing any Japa?"

The Mahaswami got angry and whenever any of his visitors expressed a wish to have the darshan of the Maharshi, he would try to dissuade them saying that the Maharshi was not great nor learned enough to be able to give any instruction to them. The Maharshi heard this but as usual kept quiet. One day when the Mahaswami was in meditation at the banana grove near the temple he had a vision of the Maharshi who said to him "Don't be deceived," and disappeared. With that, the Mahaswami trembled and realized that Ramana was no ordinary person and that he did possess certain powers. Thereafter he decided not to trifle with the Maharshi. He ran to the Maharshi, and narrating his experience pleaded with him to see that he no longer had such visions. The Maharshi replied calmly "I have no such powers. Further I have no hatred towards you at all." Mahaswami got pacified with these words and went his way.

 Round about 1916, a group of sadhus planned to abduct the Maharshi. They came to him at the Virupaksha cave in a drunken state and said, "We are from Podigai the place where the sage Agastya is still in penance. He ordered us to take you to Srirangam first, where a meeting of the siddhas is on, and later bring you to him. He said that there were some elements still in your body which were preventing your attaining complete Siddhi and that he would remove them for your own benefit. He also said that he would initiate you in the proper manner."

The position was critical but the Maharshi just did not utter a single word. Perumalswami who was there,He was quite strong and quick-witted. He intervened and said to the visitors, "We have been already told by God of your impending visit and He ordered us to fry you in a pan. What do you say to this?" He further turned towards Mastan, a fellow disciple, and asked him to make necessary preparations for this. This acted as an excellent antidote which made the visiting sadhus run away.

It is not that such "gentlemen" were wanting among the educated classes, either. In the early days of the establishment of the Ashram some rich gentlemen of Madras, felt that the administration of the Ashram was not being carried out properly. They chartered a bus from Madras and arrived at the Ashram with the objective of changing the management or failing that, taking the Maharshi away to Madras. They entered the hall where Bhagavan sat. He was serious, immobile and silent. Each one of the visitors developed cold feet and having nothing to say they simply returned to their bus and went away. The Maharshi later on came to know as to why they came in the first place. He said, "I did not know why they came. Did they come here to imporve the Ashram or themselves?"

So long as one lives in the world even a jnani [?] may have to face critical situations. There is no escape from prarabdha for any one — that is the moral of these episodes.

Excerpt from Ramana Leela.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 12, 2012, 11:15:56 AM
A Search in Secret India, did much to make known to the world that the Maharshi, a unique sage of this century, was living inTiruvannamalai. Brunton was a professional writer and in those days wherever he would go he would often be seen taking notes on bits of paper. While in the Old Hall listening to questions put to Bhagavan and his replies, he would be eagerly taking notes. After the success of A Search in Secret India, he began writing many other books in which he would sometimes adopt the Maharshi's teachings without giving due acknowledgment. When the ashram authorities realized this they decided to stop him from taking notes in the hall.
One day in 1939, Brunton was sitting next to me taking notes as usual when Niranjanananda Swami boldly walked into the hall, stood next to Bhagavan and told Munagala Venkataramiah to tell Brunton in English that he is no longer permitted to take notes while sitting before Bhagavan. Brunton was told accordingly. Brunton looked at Venkataramiah and said, 'Is this also Bhagavan's view ?' Venkataramiah did not reply to this question and Bhagavan who was quietly sitting there didn't say a word either. A few tense moments passed. Then Brunton stood up and left the hall. That was the last time he took notes in the hall, and that was also when Brunton began distancing himself from the ashram.
It was very unusual to see the Sarvadhikari appear so bold and authoritative before the Maharshi. He must have felt that this exploitation should stop and was confident that Bhagavan was behind him.

Om Namo Bagavathe Sri Ramanaya
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 12, 2012, 11:17:50 AM

One day, gathering courage, Sastrigal Mama approached Sri Maharshi in all humility and said, "Bhagavan, is not astrology the best and most accurate of all sciences?"

In silence Bhagavan looked at him deeply for some time. Then, slowly but firmly, he replied: "The science of the Self is superior to all other sciences."

It was the peak period in Sri Sastrigal Mama's life. For every prediction he was richly rewarded and was consequently acquiring immense wealth. Nevertheless, the words from the Master convinced him immediately to renounce his lucrative profession and pursue the science of the Self. His wife too fully supported him in this decision. The remainder of their life they lived in utter poverty at the holy feet of the Sat-Guru, under the protective shade of the Sacred Mountain, Arunachala. What is this all important science of the Self?

Om  Namo Bagavathe Sri Ramanaya
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 12, 2012, 01:54:47 PM
By Sri T.K.Natesan

On the occasion of my wedding on July 5, 1942, T.N.Venkataraman, now the President of Sri Ramanasramam, came straight to Vellore from Karaikudi to attend the ceremony. The train passed through and stopped at the Tiruvannamalai station, but T.N.V., along with his eight-year-old son, stayed on the train and came straight to my marriage. When T.N.V.'s father, Chinnaswami, heard about it he began to scold his son and criticised him for going to Vellore to attend the wedding. Bhagavan overheard this from the Old Hall and said, "Why is he shouting? Ambi (T.N.V.) has gone to attend his friend's marriage. There is nothing wrong in this."

Om  Namo Bagavathe Sri Ramanaya
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 12, 2012, 02:21:01 PM
Balaram Reddy's Last Hour

In our July/August 1995 issue, we reported the sudden passing of Sri Balaram Reddy. An attendant who was with him in his final hour gave the following report:

"Balaram Reddy was in Bangalore recovering from what seemed to be a minor illness.The doctor had told him that his condition had improved and he would be all right. The day after he was told this, and one hour before his passing, he pointed to a corner in the room and said to me, "Do you see Bhagavan there? He is calling me."
I replied, "I don't see anything, and why would he be calling you now when the doctor has just said you are quite all right and healthy."
"No!" said Balaram, "He is right there (pointing) and he is calling me."

Om  Namo Bagavathe Sri Ramanaya

One hour later, unexpectedly, Balaram expired.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 12, 2012, 04:16:33 PM

After the Mahasamadhi

ON APRIL 16, the day after Bhagavan's body was buried, I gathered all my belongings and left on the noon train for Madras. At that time, I didn't know when, or if, I would be returning to the ashram. Many prominent devotees also began leaving Tiruvannamalai. Everybody was selling off their properties, the ashram's income dramatically fell and the Mauni, Srinivasa Rao, was scheming to seize control of the ashram; even before Bhagavan's demise he was scheming.
After one year, I again returned to the ashram to attend Bhagavan's aradhana celebration. The ashram was struggling to stay afloat financially. I remember Chinnaswami informing me that the ashram would be unable to serve me breakfast and I should go to town and eat.

By the mid 1950s T. N. Venkataraman began to gain considerable support, although he definitely had an uphill battle. And, as Bhagavan willed, the ashram has somehow been going along, prospering ever since. There are, no doubt, the occasional incidental problems in the operation of the ashram. Still, like before, I believe it is only Bhagavan who is getting everything done. His presence continues to be the controlling factor in the day to day operation of the ashram. And just look how the ashram has grown and how more and more seekers from all over the world are flocking here.

Om Namo Bagavathe Sri Ramanaya
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 12, 2012, 04:22:51 PM

Sri Rangan, Bhagavan's friend

Another time, I came to Bhagavan on my way to Madras where I wanted to try for a job. When I got up after prostrating, Bhagavan asked me, "Males can go anywhere and eke out a livelihood, but what arrangements have you made for your wife and children?" I replied, "I have provided for them." I stayed for a few days with Bhagavan and then went away to Madras. A few days later my elder brother visited Bhagavan and Bhagavan made kind enquiries of him whether my wife and children were getting on well, without any hardship. My brother told him, "He left some money when he started for Madras. All that has been exhausted now and they are suffering great hardship," and went away to Madurai.
When, after making some efforts for a job at Madras, I returned to Bhagavan he said, "You told me you had provided for your wife and children. Your elder brother told me they are undergoing hardship." I did not reply, for Bhagavan knows all and is also all powerful. I again went to Madras, and finding my efforts for a job there were in vain, returned to Bhagavan and stayed with him for some time. During that time, one night, when I was sleeping outside on a double cot that was lying there, Bhagavan suddenly came and sat near my feet. Seeing this I got up. Bhagavan asked me, "What is the matter with you? Are you restless and not getting sleep because of your family troubles? Would it be enough for you if you get rupees 10,000?" I kept silent. Once when Bhagavan and I were going round the hill he said, "There are herbs on this hill which could transmute base metals into gold." Then also I kept silent. Bhagavan used often to joke with me and laugh asking "Oh! Are you suffering very much?" He then told me, "When a man sleeps he dreams he is being beaten and that he is suffering terribly. All that would be quite real at that time. But when he wakes up he knows it was only a dream. Similarly when Jnana dawns, all the miseries of this world would appear to be merely a dream." In a few days, I returned to Madurai and through a friend got a manager's job in a motor company. Later, I was also appointed as an agent for the sale of buses in Ramnad and Madurai by another company, with a commission of 5 percent on all sales effected by me. From this and in other ways I got rupees 10,000; and I spent them on the marriages of two of my daughters and for clearing off debts. I never used to mention my family troubles to Bhagavan, nor ask Him for anything. He was himself looking after me and my family, so why should I make any requests for this or that in particular? I left everything to him. I used to tell Bhagavan frequently, "I have entrusted my body, possessions, soul, all to Bhagavan. The entire burden of my family is hereafter yours. I am hereafter only your servant, doing only your behests. I am a puppet moved by your strings." Bhagavan used to laugh and say "Oh, Oh." It never occurred to me to ask him for any wealth.

Om Namo Bagavathe Sri Ramanaya

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 12, 2012, 04:25:50 PM

Bhagavan's friend Mr Rangan

One day, Bhagavan and I went round the Hill by the forest footpath close to the foot of the hill. After I had gone a little distance on that path full of thorns and sharp stones, I ran a thorn into my foot. When I lagged behind Bhagavan observed me, came to me, removed the thorn, and said, "Now there, come on." Then I proceeded with him. After a few yards, he ran a thorn into his foot. Noticing this, I ran up to him, lifted up his foot and saw marks of several thorns there. Then I examined his other foot and found several marks there too. Thereupon he said, "Are you going to remove the new thorn or the old thorns?" So saying, with the greatest indifference, he pressed his foot on the ground and drew it forward, and the thorn broke. He then proceeded on the hill round, asking me to accompany him. I was convinced that he was living completely detached from the body. I further imagined that both these incidents were designed by Bhagavan to impress upon me that Bhagavan was not his body.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 13, 2012, 02:49:56 PM
Sri Annamalai Swami

MY days as an ashram worker were coming to a close, although I didn't realize it at the time. In retrospect I can remember only one small incident which indicated that Bhagavan knew that my time in the ashram was coming to an end.
I was doing some digging with a crowbar when Bhagavan came and asked me, "Did you decide to do this work yourself or did Chinnaswami ask you to do it ?"
I told him that Chinnaswami had asked me to do it. Bhagavan was not very pleased.
"So, he has given you work. So, he has given you work. Why is he giving you work like this?"
A little later Yogi Ramiah remarked to Bhagavan, "Annamalai Swami is working very hard. His body has become very weak. You should give him some rest."
Bhagavan agreed with him. "Yes, we have to give him some rest. We have to give freedom to him."
A few days later I went to Bhagavan's bathroom to help him with his morning bath. Madhava Swami and I gave him the usual oil bath and massage.
When the bath was over Madhava Swami asked a question: "Bhagavan, the people who take ganja lehiyam [an ayurvedic preparation whose principal ingredient is cannabis] experience some kind of ananda [bliss]. What is the nature of this ananda ? Is it the same ananda that the scriptures speak of?"
"Eating this ganja is a very bad habit," replied Bhagavan. Then, laughing loudly, he came over to me, hugged me and called out, "Ananda! Ananda! This is how these ganja-taking people behave!"
It was not a brief hug. Madhava Swami told me later that he held me tightly for about two minutes. After the first few seconds I completely lost awareness of my body and the world. Initially, there was a feeling of happiness and bliss, but this soon gave way to a state in which there were no feelings and no experiences. I did not lose consciousness, I just ceased to be aware of anything that was going on around me. I remained in this state for about fifteen minutes. When I recovered my usual world-consciousness I was standing alone in the bathroom. Madhava Swami and Bhagavan had long since departed for breakfast. I had not seen them open the door and leave, nor had I heard the breakfast bell.
This experience completely changed my life. As soon as I recovered normal consciousness I knew that my working life at Sri Ramanasramam had come to an end. I knew that henceforth I would be living outside the ashram and spending most of my time in meditation. There was a rule that only those who worked for the ashram could live there full-time. Those who wanted to spend their time in meditation had to live somewhere else. I thus knew that I would have to leave the ashram and fend for myself, but the thought of losing my regular meals and my room never troubled me.
I made a belated appearance in the dining room to eat my last breakfast. As soon as I had finished eating I went up onto the hill to look for Bhagavan.I found him sitting on a big rock.
"I have decided to leave the ashram," I said. "I want to go to Palakottu to live alone and meditate."
"Ah!Very good! Very good! Very good!" exclaimed Bhagavan.
The decision clearly had his approval. How could it be otherwise since it was Bhagavan himself who gave me the experience which precipitated the decision?
After getting Bhagavan's permission I packed my possessions and locked my room. I also locked all the other places that were in my charge.
I took the bunch of keys to Chinnaswami and told him, "I have decided to go and live in Palakottu. Please take these keys and keep them."
Chinnaswami was, quite naturally, very surprised. "Why are you leaving?" he asked. "You have constructed all these buildings. You have done so much here. How can you go after doing all this work? Where will you sleep? How will you eat? You will have many troubles because you have no way of supporting yourself. Don't go, stay here."
I told him that I would not change my mind. I also tried to give him the keys but he refused to accept them. I didn't want another argument with him so I just handed over the keys to Subramaniam, who was also in the office, and left.
It was an abrupt change in my life. Within a few hours of having the experience I was walking to Palakottu, knowing full well that I had left all of my old working life behind me.

Om Namo Bagavathe Sri Ramanaya
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 14, 2012, 02:50:03 PM

Servers in the kitchen usually devote special attention to Bhagavan by serving him something more than they serve to others.  He notes such undue discrimination and tries to dissuade them.  Once postmaster Raja Iyer did so and Bhagavan looked at him disapprovingly  but did not say anything at that time; and so Raja Iyer was continuing the practice off and on.
One night palpayasam (milk pudding) had been prepared and Chinnaswami, finding it particularly delicious, appeared to have hinted to Raja Iyer to serve a little more than usual to Bhagavan.  So Raja Iyer served a little more.  Bhagavan could not tolerate it and burst out.”There ! Again the same nonsense.  The same monkey tricks.  Why do you serve me more than you serve others?   When it comes to serving Bhagavan the ladle is immersed fully while it is immersed only half when it is served to others.  How often have I told you not to do so,  No one listens to my words.  When the ladle is in his hands the serve thinks he is as powerful as the District Collector and can do anything without fear.  He is the one who serves and we are the people to eat whatever he serves.    His hands is above and ours is below.  We must act as he pleases and eat as he decides and then lie low.”  And Bhagavan went on talking in that strain severely rebuking all the people concerned.

From the Boundless Ocean of Grace Vol V
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 14, 2012, 06:33:04 PM
"Seeing you caress peacocks, squirrels, cows, dogs, monkeys and children with such tender Grace, anyone must melt to his bones, O Ramana!

So many birds and animals coming to you have attained deliverance.  Likewise do bless with Grace this human animal that has sought refuge at your feet, O Ramana."

bY G.V.Subramayyas Reminiscences
Boundless Ocean of Grance Vol V

Om Namo Bagavathe Sri Ramanaya
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on November 14, 2012, 08:43:22 PM

On or about 15-3-45 Bhagavan had asked someone in the hall to read aloud Bhakta Vijayam, to illustrate from the story of Tulasi Das, how one totally immersed in sensual life,suddenly recoils and goes to the other extreme of a highly religious life. In the story, Tulasi Das runs away from wife and home and is mad after Hari at Banaras. The wife and mother go and entreat him to come back, reminding him of his great love for them all. He takes no notice of them at all, but asks them, “Has my Hari come? Yes. He is coming there!” etc. He was mad after Hari alone and took interest in nothing else. When this portion was being read out, Bhagavan said, “I was somewhat like this at Madura. Going to school, books in hand, I would be eagerly desiring and expecting that God would suddenly appear
before me in the sky; and so I would be looking up at the sky. What sort of progress could such a one make in his studies at school!”
[This was apparently shortly before he left Madura. I have never heard before, either from Bhagavan or from others, that he was so God-mad at Madura. So I record it here.]

Day By Day With Bhagavan
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on November 15, 2012, 10:38:46 AM

Ramanatha Brahmachari (standing, extreme left, middle row)
     Bhagavan's Mother was too was quite fond of rAmanAthan.
He being a brahmin boy was entrusted with cleaning and washing
the karchatti (stone-vessel) which was used by orthodox brahmins
for cooking. Maybe rAmanAthan was a little shlow in executing the
work; or his devotion to Mother was such that he wanted to do a
thorough job. Anyhow, everyday there was inordinate delay in
washing the vessel. Mother would call out: "rAmanAtha! rAmanAtha!
Bring that karchatti"
rAmanAthan would reply: "Coming, coming!"
and would carry on washing the vessel. Mother would thus call out
to him many times and rAmanAthan would answer obediently everytime.
One day, when this duet began, BhagavAn remarked, " ammA wouldn't
stop singing this pallavi (refrain) and this fellow also will not give up!"

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 15, 2012, 04:48:25 PM
From the main page of Sri Ramana Ashramam web site

On the night prior to Deepavali in 1929, the first year of my settling in the Ashram, Bhagavan suggested my going home for the ‘Ganges’ bath (Gangasnanam), To me (why, to all of us!) the very sight of Bhagavan is a bath in the Ganga, the sight of Bhagavan is the worship of Siva, the sight of Bhagavan is the fulfilment of every ritual and the practice of all austerities. Yet I did not want to go against the mandate of Bhagavan as I went home, late in the night. I was impatient to be back with Bhagavan, so I woke up my wife and children even at 2 am, finished the ceremonial Ganges bath, and hastened to His blessed Presence. Bhagavan lay reclining on the sofa. It was about 3-30 am; I made the usual prostration and sat down by the sofa. All of a sudden an aura was visible around the head of Bhagavan. It was like the glory with clusters of evenly arranged flames, just as we see round the deities in our temple processions. Bhagavan’s face shone with beaming smiles. It appeared to me that on this occasion Bhagavan was giving darshan (gracious view) of Sri Nataraja, the Lord of the Cosmic Dance. In my ecstasy, I think I must have sung hymns from Thevaram, which I love as dearly as the Vedas. The vision lasted for half an hour, and then the glory vanished.1 At 4 a.m. Bhagavan sat up for His Pansupari.2 I related to Him what I had seen, and Bhagavan again gave a beaming smile.

Om Namo Bagavathe Sri Ramanaya

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 18, 2012, 11:43:08 PM
Day by Day with Bhagavan

   In the course of Mr. Desai's reading of the manuscrips, he read about the holy hill having eight faces.  To a question of mine whether as a matter of fact this Hill has eight faces, Bhagavan replied."The Purana says that the Ashta Vasus having flattered themselves in Brahma's presence lost all their merit, and to regain it they came and did penance here all round  Arunachala.  They were given darshan by Siva at one and the same time by Siva assuming eight faces  in this Hill.  All those eight Vasus are still in the shape of eight spurs round this Hill.  What is meant by saying all those Vasus are still here as Hills and doing penance round this holy Hill, it is difficult to understand.  Does it only mean they are living on these Hills and doing penance, or are they themselves these Hills?" He added,"It is difficult now for us to locate where the Ashta Dikpalakas actually stood sentry, whether at the spots where the Ashta Lingams are now     found or whether the lingams are those which were installed and worshipped by them.  We cannot be sure where exactly Gauri did penance and where Gautama had his Asramam.   But it would be safe to assume that Gauri did her penance in the region covered by Pavalakunru, Durga temple and Pachaiamman Koil and that Gautama's Asramam must have also been near this region."
   Bhagavan also said that whatever temple might have originally existed on or about Pavalakunru would seem to have disappeared probably on account of Tippu's invasion, that the present temple there was built only about fifty years ago and that he once discovered the remains of an old cannon between Pavalakunru and the northeren wall of the Big Temple.  It would appear that Tippu Sultan placed a cannon near Pavalakunru and attacked the northern wall of the temple which was then used as a fort.   The northern wall still bears traces of cannon shots.   It seems the information given by Bhagavan was conveyed to the Government and the cannon was carried away and kept as a relic.

from the Boundless Ocean of Grace, Vol.V
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 19, 2012, 04:02:38 PM
One day Bhagavan asked Cohen what he had eaten. "Oh, nothing much, Bhagavan, a little rice and vegetable," he replied like a poor man. "Rice and vegetable! How fortunate!" was Bhagavan's rejoinder. "When we were on the hill we had only rice, sometimes even without salt, and now you are eating like a king!" In this way Bhagavan would encourage and console them.

During his walks to Palakothu, Bhagavan would sit on Cohen's stone verandah. Cohen began to feel bad that Bhagavan had to sit on the hard stone. One day he put out a chair and Bhagavan never returned. So considerate to all, he never wished to cause inconvenience or to receive special attention. Cohen lamented this as his life's greatest mistake.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 19, 2012, 04:05:33 PM
Bhagavan  was a sarvajna (all-knower). I got many proofs of it, though I never demanded them. Daily pocket-money of three annas was given to me by my father. I bought for that amount sambrani (incense) which was burnt in the presence of Bhagavan. One day I did not get the three annas, so I could not buy the sambrani. I Therefore refrained from going to Bhagavan that day. The next day when I went, Bhagavan graciously remarked: "Yesterday you did not come because you could not get sambrani. Veneration in the heart is enough."

from the Newsletters of Arunachala Ashramam
by M.G.Shanmugam
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 19, 2012, 04:25:12 PM
Kanakammal's Memories of Bhagavan

Sri Bhagavan was observing the activity of a child, who was pointing out that Sri Bhagavan's head was clean shaven and so is hers, etc. He talked about how observant some children are.

This led Sri Bhagavan to recall an incident about a little girl who used to live in Ramana Nagar. She had observed people bringing food and offering it to Sri Bhagavan and then distributing it to the people in the hall. One day she approached Sri Bhagavan hesitatingly, and upon asking he found out that she had wrapped a few papads in her dress, having got them from her kitchen at home. Sri Bhagavan and the girl shared the papads. The next day she repeated the act by bringing fruits from her garden. After sharing the fruits with her, He asked her if there was a picture of him in their house. The girl said that they had one. Sri Bhagavan asked her to henceforth offer the food to the picture and eat it herself and think that he ate it.

An elderly man walked into the hall and upon seeing him, Sri Bhagavan's behavior changed: he appeared to behave like an obedient student. The person who entered said, “Bhagavan, please clear all my doubts.”
Smiling and looking at a devotee nearby, Sri Bhagavan replied, “Do you know who this person is? I came away from Madurai unable to answer his questions. Now he has come all the way here with more questions!” The visitor was Sri Bhagavan's Tamil teacher in school.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 19, 2012, 04:29:11 PM
By Kunju Swami

Once some awkward problems concerning Ashram management cropped up. Without being directly concerned, I was worried about them, as I felt that failure to solve them satisfactorily would impair the good name of the Ashram. One day. two or three devotees went to Bhagavan and put the problems before him. I happened to enter the hall while they were talking about them, and he immediately turned to me and asked me why I had come in at this time and why I was interesting myself in such matters. I did not grasp the meaning of his question, so Bhagavan explained that a person should occupy himself only with that purpose with which he had originally come to the Ashram and asked me what my original purpose had been. I replied: "To receive Bhagavan's Grace." So he said: "Then occupy yourself with that only."
He further continued by asking me whether I had any interest in matters concerning the Ashram management when I first came here. On my replying that I had not, he added: "Then concentrate on the original purpose of your coming here."
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 19, 2012, 04:36:10 PM
The author is MR.C.R.Rajamani

 I learned that the boy had come along with his parents, both of them Theosophists. The Theosophical Society's world convention is usually held at their international headquarters at Adyar, Madras in December-January. Some of the people from foreign countries choose to visit Sri Ramanasramam at that time. The boy's parents arranged a trip to Tiruvannamalai, but he stoutly refused to go with them, as he was not in tune with conditions in India which can never be adequate when compared with the posh amenities of his native Australia. However, he changed his mind at the last moment and did make the trip. Within an hour of his face-to-face meeting with Sri Bhagavan, his mental barriers were reduced to nothingness. He shed tears for quite some time and later said to his mother, "I am so happy. I don't want to leave his presence. I want to be always with him!" His mother was most upset. She pleaded with Sri Bhagavan, "Swami, please release my son! He is our only child. We will be miserable without him." Sri Bhagavan smiled at her and said, "Release him? I am not keeping him tied up. He is a mature soul. A mere spark has ignited his spiritual fire." So, that casual look was a spark of tremendous power. Turning to the boy, He said, "Go with your parents. I will always be with you." He spoke in Tamil throughout, but the boy understood him fully. He bowed to Sri Bhagavan and reluctantly left with his parents, immensely rich with the newly-found spiritual treasure.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 19, 2012, 04:44:43 PM

BHAGAVAN was most tender with people who thought themselves for some reason or other to be miserable sinners and who went to him torn by repentance.
During summer evenings we used to sit in the open space near the well. We would collect in the dining hall for dinner and come back to the well. Suddenly, one day, a visitor started weeping bitterly, "I am a horrible sinner. For a long time I have been coming to your feet, but there is no change in me. Can I become pure at last? How long am I to wait? When I am here near you I am good for a time, but when I leave this place I become a beast again. You cannot imagine how bad I can be-hardly a human being. Am I to remain a sinner forever?"

Bhagavan answered: "Why do you come to me? What have I to do with you? What is there between us that you should come here and weep and cry in front of me?"
The man started moaning and crying even more, as if his heart were breaking. "All my hopes of salvation are gone. You were my last refuge and you say you have nothing to do with me! To whom shall I turn now? What am I to do? To whom am I to go?"
Bhagavan watched him for some time and said, "Am I your guru that I should be responsible for your salvation? Have I ever said that I am your master?"
"If you are not my master, then who is? And who are you, if not my master? You are my guru, you are my guardian angel, you will pity me and release me from my sins!" He started sobbing and crying again.
We all sat silent, overcome with pity. Only Bhagavan looked alert and matter-of-fact.

Bh: "If I am your guru, what are my fees? Surely you should pay me for my services."
D: "But you won't take anything," cried the visitor. "What can I give you?"
Bh: "Did I ever say that I don't take anything? And did you ever ask me what you can give me?"
D: "If you would take, then ask me. There is nothing I would not give you."
Bh: "All right. Now I am asking. Give me. What will you give me?"
D: "Take anything, all is yours."
Bh: "Then give me all the good you have done in this world."
D: "What good could I have done? I have not a single virtue to my credit"
Bh: "You have promised to give. Now give. Don't talk of your credit. Just give away all the good you have done in your past."
D: "Yes, I shall give. But how does one give? Tell me how the giving is done and I shall give."
Bh: "Say like this: 'All the good I have done in the past I am giving away entirely to my guru. Henceforth I have no merit from it nor have I any concern with it.' Say it with your whole heart."
D: "All right, Swami, I am giving away to you all the good I have done so far, if I have done any, and all its good effects. I am giving it to you gladly, for you are my master and you are asking me to give it all away to you."
Bh: "But this is not enough," said Bhagavan sternly.
D: "I gave you all I have and all you asked me to give. I have nothing more to give."
Bh: "No, you have. Give me all your sins."
D: The man looked wildly at Bhagavan, terror stricken. "You do not know, Swami, what you are asking for. If you knew, you would not ask me. If you take over my sins, your body will rot and burn. You do not know me, you do not know my sins. Please do not ask me for my sins." And he wept bitterly.
Bh: "I shall look after myself, don't you worry about me," said Bhagavan. "All I want from you is your sins."
For a long time the bargain would not go through. The man refused to part with his sins. But Bhagavan was adamant.
Bh: "Either give me your sins along with your merits, or keep both and don't think of me as your master."
In the end the visitor's scruples broke down and he declared: "Whatever sins I have done, they are no longer mine. All of them and their results, too, belong to Ramana."
Bhagavan seemed to be satisfied. "From now on there is no good nor bad in you. You are just pure. Go and do nothing, neither good nor bad. Remain yourself, remain what you are."
A great peace fell over the man and over us all. No one knows what happened to the fortunate visitor; he was never seen in the Ashram again. He might have been in no further need of coming.

By Voruganti Krishnayya
from the Newsletters of Arunachala Asramam
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 19, 2012, 04:53:34 PM
Once a visitor said: "I have been coming to you, Swami, many times, hoping that something will happen and I shall be changed. So far I do not see any change in me. I am as I was, a weakling of a man, an inveterate sinner." And he started weeping piteously.
"On this road there are no milestones," replied Bhagavan. "How can you know in which direction you are going? Why don't you do what the first-class railway passenger does? He tells the guard his destination, locks the doors and goes to sleep. The rest is done by the guard. If you could trust your guru as much as you trust the railway guard, it would be quite enough to make you reach your destination. Your business is to shut the door and windows and sleep. The guard will wake you up at your destination."
Dr. Syed was a Muslim scholar and a great devotee of Bhagavan. His wife too became a devotee without losing her faith in the ways and conventions of the Muslim religion. She would not appear before other men. Stealthily she would come to the Ashram, hide herself in one of the rooms and implore her husband to ask Bhagavan to come to see her. It was a most unusual request, but such was Bhagavan's grace and compassion that even this was granted. Mrs. Syed would at first keep silent, rather than talk to Bhagavan through her veil; then later she would talk to him without a veil. But it took a long time for her to venture into the Hall without a veil and sit there like everybody else.
Dr. Syed and his wife used to stay in a rented house outside the Ashram and cook their own food. One day she felt a very strong desire to invite Bhagavan to their house for food. She nagged her husband, but he did not have the courage to request something so unusual. Meeting his wife outside the Hall was unusual enough, and twice he had asked Bhagavan to consent to it; that Bhagavan should go to their house for food seemed unthinkable. But the intrepid lady went on pressing her husband until he became more afraid of her than of the enormity of her request and hinted her wish to Bhagavan, who smiled and kept quiet. She would not give up. She was certain that Bhagavan would grant her wish if the matter were put before him in the proper spirit and form. At last, while Bhagavan was going up the hill, Dr. Syed and his wife stood before him and told him her desire. Bhagavan just laughed and went up the hill.
When they returned home in the evening, there was quite a row in their house, she accusing him that he had not asked Bhagavan in the proper way. At last he had enough of it all and said to her: "How am I responsible? The truth of the matter is that your devotion is deficient. That is the reason why Bhagavan refused." These words of his must have touched her deeply and she sat in meditation throughout the night. She wanted by sheer intensity of prayer to bring Bhagavan to dinner. During the early hours of the morning she must have dozed. Bhagavan appeared to her in a dream or vision and told her: "Why are you so obstinate? How can I leave the Ashram and come to your house for food? I must dine along with others, or they won't eat. Besides, as you know, people are coming from distant places, facing a lot of trouble to see me and to have food with me. How can I leave all these guests and come to your place? Feed three devotees of mine and it will be the same as feeding me. I shall be fully satisfied." In her vision she saw the three devotees whom she had to invite. One was Dr. Melkote, the second Swami Prabuddhananda and the third was myself.
She told of her vision to Dr. Syed, who invited all the three for food in his house, telling us that we could not possibly refuse. We were astonished and asked him the reason. Dr. Syed told us the whole story. We were all Brahmins and, although we were delighted to represent Bhagavan at the feast, we were afraid of what the Ashram Brahmins would say. For a Brahmin to eat in a Muslim's house is a serious breach of convention.
Dr. Melkote was in the guest room near the flower garden. I went to him and asked him, "What are you thinking about?"
"I am thinking of the dinner at Syed's place."
"Are you going?"
"I wonder. They are Muslims."
''If we go, we are bound to get into a lot of trouble."
"Yes, they may turn us out of the Ashram."
"Then are you going?"
"I am going," said Dr. Melkote. "I am taking it as Bhagavan's direct order. Otherwise, how could Mrs. Syed pick us? How could she know our names and faces so as to show us to her husband?"
"Prabuddhananda can go, for he is a sannyasi and can eat anywhere. Besides, he is not afraid of the Ashram authorities, for he cooks his own food. But we are taking serious risks," I said.
"Well," said Dr. Melkote, "we are going, and Bhagavan will attend to the risks."
In spite of these brave words Dr. Melkote was perplexed. We were to dine in a Muslim's house. Even if the food were vegetarian, what about the kitchen and vessels? What do Muslims know about the Brahmin rules and habits concerning cleanliness? How would we explain our going to a Muslim house for food? Why should we trust the vision of some Muslim lady? Could we really say that we were merely obeying Bhagavan's orders? Who would believe us? Surely not the Ashram Brahmins! And what an assortment we three made! One was a Kanarese householder, the other an Andhra bachelor, the third a Bengali sannyasi!
The next day when the bell for dinner was rung, we three went before Bhagavan and bowed. Bhagavan did not ask us the reason, he merely looked at us. Instead of going to the dining hall with others we marched out of the Ashram, passing before Chinnaswami who-O wonder!-did not ask us why we were going out without taking food.
Mrs. Syed got up early in the morning, swept the kitchen and washed the vessels carefully herself. She would not allow the servant girl to enter the kitchen. She had been scolded repeatedly by her relatives and the Muslim Moulvis for her devotion to a Hindu saint. She told them that while she used to say her prayers she would see the Prophet standing by her side. Since she met Bhagavan, the Prophet had disappeared and Bhagavan was coming to watch her pray. So great was her devotion!
After getting everything quite clean, she lovingly prepared dish after dish, and when we arrived, we found the food excellent. After the meal she offered us betel with her own hands.
When we were returning to the Ashram, Dr. Melkote had tears in his eyes. He said: "I come from Hyderabad and I know well the Muslim ways and customs. A Muslim lady will give betel leaves with her own hands to nobody except her husband or a fakir (a saint). In her eyes we were fakirs, the forms Bhagavan took to go to her place."
When we returned to the Ashram we were astonished that nobody enquired why we had not been present in the dining hall, where we had gone or what we did in a Muslim's house. How wonderfully does Bhagavan protect those who obey him! — from Ramana Smrti Souvenir

from the Newsletters of Arunachala Asramam
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 19, 2012, 05:18:11 PM


I was very poor and it took me a year to collect the money needed.
In 1927, three other ladies and I went to Tiruvannamalai. By that time Bhagavan had come down from the hill and was living in a hut near his mother's samadhi. We rented a place in the town, had a bath and went to see him. He was seated on a cot in a grass-thatched shed. Muruganar was by his side. As soon as I saw him I knew he was God in human form. I bowed to him and said, "The dream of my life has come true. Today I am blessed. Grant that my mind does not trouble me anymore."
Bhagavan turned to Muruganar and said: "Ask her to find out whether there is such a thing as mind. If there is, ask her to describe it."
I stood still, not knowing what to say. Muruganar explained to me, "Don't you see? You have been initiated in the search for the Self."
Although I was all mixed up, I remembered to honor Bhagavan by singing a poem from "Ramanastuthi Panchakam." It says: "Your spiritual splendor fills the universe with its perfume. Attracted by it numberless beings turn their face to you. I too grew restless and sought you eagerly. Where is He? Where is He? I enquired, and now I have come to you." Bhagavan asked me how I had come to know the song. Muruganar explained that he had given me a copy of the book.
We stayed for forty days. We would cook some food, sharing the expenses, and take it to the Ashram. Bhagavan would taste it and the rest was given to the devotees. In those days, Bhagavan's brother, Chinnaswami, was cooking for the Ashram. Some provisions were sent from the town by various devotees and the supply was very precarious. Often there were no curries or sambar, only plain rice and a piece of pickle. The Kartikai festival, for which Arunachala is famous, was going on. From three in the morning until twelve at night there were people coming and going. Bhagavan had to be protected by a bamboo fence.
I wanted to stay on until Bhagavan's birthday, but the other three ladies had to return, so I went to Bhagavan to take his leave. He asked me to wait a day longer, for the newly-printed Upadesa Saram was to be released. The next day he gave me a copy with his own hands. The thought of leaving him broke my heart and I wept bitterly. Very kindly he said, "No, don't cry. You are going to Ramnad, but you are not leaving Arunachala. Go and come soon."
I spent a year at Ramnad the way I did before. Bhagavan's birthday was nearing and I felt eager to go back. I had not even the money to buy a ticket, yet I resolved to start on Saturday, come what may. On Friday the invitation arrived. Later I came to know that Bhagavan had mentioned my name to the dispatchers. Bhagavan's picture was on the invitation and I took it to the ladies in the Ramnad Palace. They gave me thirty rupees to attend the Jayanti. It was the experience of every devotee that if they were determined to visit him, all obstacles would somehow vanish.
This time Bhagavan was on a sofa in a newly- built hall. He was explaining something from Ulladu Narpadu to Dandapani Swami. When he saw me his first question was: "Have you a copy of this book? I asked them to post one to you." How my Lord remembers me by name and how loving is his personal attention to my needs! What have I, an ignorant woman, done to deserve such kindness? How can I afford to keep away from him?

from the newsletters of Sri Ramana
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 19, 2012, 05:28:48 PM
Day by Day with Bhagavan by Devaraj Mudaliar

"One summer afternoon I was sitting opposite Bhagavan in the Old Hall, with a fan in my hand and said to him: 'I can understand that the outstanding events in a man's life, such as his country, nationality, family, career or profession, marriage, death, etc. are all predestined by his karma, but can it be that all the details of his life, down to the minutest, have already been determined? Now, for instance, I put this fan that is in my hand down on the floor here. Can it be that it was already decided that on such and such a day, at such and a such an hour, I shall move the fan like this and put it down here?
"Bhagavan replied, 'Certainly.' He continued, 'Whatever this body is to do and whatever experiences it is to pass through was already decided when it came into existence.'
"Thereupon I naturally exclaimed: 'What becomes then of man's freedom and responsibility for his actions?'
"Bhagavan explained: 'The only freedom man has is to strive for and acquire the jnana which will enable him not to identify himself with the body. The body will go through the actions rendered inevitable by Prarabdha (destiny based on the balance sheet of past lives) and a man is free either to identify himself with the body and be attached to the fruits of its actions, or to be detached from it and be a mere witness of its activities.'
"This may not be acceptable to many learned people or philosophers, but I am sure I have made no error in transmitting as above the gist of the conversation that took place between Bhagavan and me. Though this answer of Bhagavan may upset the apple cart of our careful reasonings and conclusions, I am satisfied that what Bhagavan said must be the truth. I also recall in this connection the following lines that Bhagavan once quoted to me fromThayumanavar: 'This is not to be taught to all. Even if we tell them, it will only lead to endless discussion'.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 20, 2012, 06:40:46 PM
In the early days of the Ashram, a pariah (a man of the lower caste) used to stand near the well and accompany Bhagavan whenever he would go up the hill. One day Bhagavan called him near and said: "Go on repeating 'Shiva, Shiva'." It was very unusual for an untouchable to receive this kind of initiation. He could never have secured it without Bhagavan's infinite grace. After that the man disappeared.

from the Newsletters of Arunachala Ramana
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 20, 2012, 06:43:07 PM

During the Kartikai festival beggars from all over South India would collect at Tiruvannamalai in vast crowds and they would flock to the Ashram for an assured meal. Once they became so unruly that the attendants refused to serve them. The matter was discussed among the workers and it was decided to abandon the distribution of food to beggars. That night I had the following dream: Bhagavan's Hall was full of devotees. On the sofa appeared a small creature which gradually grew until it became a huge, bright-red horse. The horse went round the Hall, sniffing at each devotee in turn. I was afraid he would come near me, but the horse went to Bhagavan, licked him all over the body and disappeared. Bhagavan called me near and asked me not to be afraid. A divine perfume emanated from him. He said: "Don't think it is an ordinary horse. As soon as the flags are hoisted at Arunachaleshwara Temple for the Kartikai festival, gods come down to partake in the celebrations. They join the crowd and some mix with the beggars at the Ashram gate. So never stop feeding sadhus and beggars at festivals." I told the dream to Chinnaswami Swami, and that day he ordered seven measures of rice to be cooked for the beggars.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 20, 2012, 07:23:04 PM

At about 4 p.m. Sri Bhagavan, who was writing something intently, turned his eyes slowly towards the window to the north; he closed the fountain pen with the cap and put it in its case; he closed the notebook and put it aside; he removed his spectacles, folded them in the case and left them aside. He leaned back a little, looked up overhead, turned his face this way and that and looked here and there. He passed his hand over his face and looked contemplative. Then he turned to someone in the hall and said softly: "The pair of sparrows just came here and complained to me that their nest had been removed. I looked up and found their nest missing." Then he called for the attendant, Madhava Swami, and asked: "Madhava, did anyone remove the sparrows' nest?"
The attendant, who walked in leisurely, answered with an air of unconcern: "I removed the nests as often as they were built. I removed the last one this very afternoon."
M: That's it. That is why the sparrows complained. The poor little ones! How they take the pieces of straw and shreds in their tiny beaks and struggle to build their nests!
Attendant: But why should they build here, over our heads?
M: Well-well. Let us see who succeeds in the end. (After a short time Sri Bhagavan went out.) — Talks with Sri Ramana Maharshi,
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 21, 2012, 04:06:14 PM
At the time when the asram hall was being constructed, the attendants also used to carry stones to the site. One day an attendant Rangaswami’s finger was crushed when a stone fell on it. Till the finger was fully healed, Ramana himself took over the work of carrying stones.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 21, 2012, 04:10:22 PM
Sri N. Ramachandra Rao of Bangalore, who visited Sri Ramana in 1923, says in his Kannada book that he saw Sri Ramana living in a shed and that he garlanded the sage’s photo hung in the shed and that many devotees were living in the premises and getting up at 4:00 a.m. to attend the various items of work in the kitchen. It was in that shed that Sri Ramana was sleeping on 26-6-1924. Personal attendants were resting in adjacent sheds. During the night, six robbers easily broke open the bamboo door and entered the hut and attacked him without any difference and commanded his to deliver the keys to them. They slapped him on cheeks and said, “Give us your keys. Where have you kept money? If you do not give keys, we will break your legs.” Sri Ramana continued to be as serene as before. In his soft voice, he replied, “We are poor sadhus. We have no money. You can take away anything you want.” By then the attendants ran out from their sheds and entered his shed. They were also attacked by the robbers. Some asram dogs barked at the robbers, who punished the dogs too. His attendants wanted to teach a lesson to the robbers by counter-attack. Sri Ramana gave them a counsel of perfection. He persuaded them to be non-violent. He told them to treat the robbers as themselves. Subsequently, his attendants, on being questioned by others, recollected the very words uttered by Sri Ramana and thus helped future biographers of the sage to record them in their books. On that night, when his attendants were about the punish the robbers, he checked them by saying, “Look here, we are sadhus. We should not abandon our dharma. These robbers are also human beings like ourselves. But, they are under the sway of ignorance. Our own teeth sometimes bite our tongue. Do we therefore break our teeth? Do not attack the robbers.” This incident shows Sri Ramana’s imperturbable calmness. It also shows that he treated the robbers as his own self.

Life and Teachings of Sree Ramana Maharshi
T. S. Anantha Murthy
Electron Printers, Bangalore, 1972
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 21, 2012, 09:30:39 PM
Annamalai Swami

“I have decided to leave the ashram,” I said. “I want to go to Palakottu to live alone and meditate.”

“Ah! Very good! Very good! Very good!” exclaimed Bhagavan. The decision clearly had his approval. How could it be otherwise since it was Bhagavan himself who gave me the experience which precipitated the decision?

After getting Bhagavan’s permission I packed my possessions and locked my room. I also locked all the other places that were in my charge. I took the bunch of keys to Chinnaswami and told him, “I have decided to go and live in Palakottu. Please take these keys and keep them.”

Chinnaswami was, quite naturally, very surprised. “Why are you leaving?” he asked. “You have constructed all these buildings. You have done so much here. How can you go after doing all this work? Where will you sleep? How will you eat? You will have many troubles because you have no way of supporting yourself. Don’t go, stay here.”

I told him that I would not change my mind. I also tried to give him the keys but he refused to accept them. I didn’t want another argument with him so I just handed over the keys to Subramaniam, who was also in the office, and left.

It was an abrupt change in my life. Within a few hours of having the experience I was walking to Palakottu, knowing full well that I had left all of my old working life behind me.”
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 22, 2012, 04:22:17 PM
Markadamma was a cook for many visitors
to Tiruvannamalai.  She prepared food and gave it to them for some
payments for her living.  Lakshmanaswami and other devotees had
this arrangment.  But when a devotee was an advanced soul, she
wanted to embrace them for getting their grace and blessings!
She tried with Lakshmanaswami on a few occasions.  More than
anything, she tried to embrace Bhagavan Sri Ramana Maharshi and
on a few occasions she even succeeded!  She goes to Bhagavan's
hall, prostrates and suddenly feels restless and in order to suppress
her emotions, she goes out to the foothills and walks for a while
Again she comes back, prostrates and becomes restless and so on.
On a few occasions, she embraced Bhagavan.  After seeing this
on a couple of occasions, Bhagavan's attendants became furious and
guarded Bhagavan against her and even drove her out of the hall.
She was not caring a bit.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 22, 2012, 04:27:55 PM
Once a devotee asked  Bhagavan Ramana:

"What is the purport of Namaskaram, prostration?"

Bhagavan said:

" A true prostration is the prostration of the 'ego' to the Atma.
The true meaning is that Guru or God will not be deceived by
your namaskarams.  They will only see whether you ego is
subdued or not."

Once another devotee asked for some food from the leaf plate
of Bhagavan Ramana, as a prasad.  (Some others have also
asked for remnants of the food, left on the leaf plate.)

Bhagavan Ramana replied, with all compassion:

"Please eat your food without ego.  Then all that you eat will be
Guru Prasadam."

(Source:  Maharshi Voi Mozhi - Tamil.)
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 22, 2012, 04:32:42 PM
 Bhagavan has informed Sampurnamma, to recite
Ribhu Gita even though she could not understand the meaning. 
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 22, 2012, 04:36:06 PM
Suri Nagamma used to fast on Ekadasi, Sivarathri, Kartikai star day,
Monday and other such occasions.  Those days, it would so happen
that many proof readings of Telugu prints would come to the Asram.
Those days, Bhagavan used to do the proof reading Himself.  When
someone asked why Bhagavan had not given them to Suri Nagamma,
He would say: "O poor thing. She is fasting today!"  After sometime,
she realized that the service for Guru was more noble than fasting.
Even Kunju Swami had told her that Bhagavan Ramana would not
give any work to him on the fasting days.  He was shown the verse
3 of Ulladu Narpadu - Anubandham by Bhagavan Ramana.

One day, a devotee asked the purport behind such fasting.  Bhagavan
replied:  "All these things are only to control the senses.  In a
fasting person, the senses will be more subdued and will not go out,
and the mind will be non vacillating.  But best thing is to control the
mind.  Where is the mind? Where is the body?  Where is the Jiva?
It is all in the Self. Food alone does not make up one's determinations, thoughts.  The very "fasting"  of determinations, doubts and thoughts 
alone would control the mind.  Even otherwise we are the Self.  All
these ideas, are only to be in the Self.  If the Self is understood,
all food controls are unnecessary."

From 1940, when Suri Nagamma started living in her small apartment
in Tiruvannamalai, she was living on fried corns and milk.  Once or
twice, she presented fried corns to Bhagavan Ramana.  He called
for salt and chilly powder, mixed them with the fried corns, took a
little and gave the rest for distribution.  After some time, Bhagavan
told her:  "Why are you making this frequently?  This Asram is like
an ocean.  Howsoever you may bring, it may not be sufficent.  Please
stop it."  Suri Nagamma made these presents  more infrequent.

Once in the new season, she took some fried corns.  Bhagavan asked
her: "Why are you spending money?  On the Hills, I have eaten such
grains and corns.  These are tasty and nutritious.  People nowadays
bring, laddus and jilebis and they may think that fried corns are quite
cheap items."  As usual He mixed ghee, chilly powder and salt and
took it and distributed to others.  Suri Nagamma felt happy like
Sudhama seeing Krishna eating battered rice!

On another occasion, Bhagavan asked her:  "You are doing all these
things.  You are spending quite a long hours in the Asram.  You are
doing writing work.  How do you find time for all these?"  Venkata
Ratnam and Suramma said:  "She does not sleep at all.  We have seen
the lights burning all the time in her house.  She is getting up around
3 am everyday!"

(Source:  Sri Ramanasramam - Vazhvum Ninaivum, Tamil.)
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 26, 2012, 12:31:21 AM

Mrs.Desai's asked Bhagavan:

Are only important events in a man's life, such as his main occupation or profession, predetermined, or are trifling acts in his life, such as taking a cup of water or moving from one place in the room to another, also predetermined?

Bhagavan: Yes , everything is predetermined.

Mrs.Desai:  Then what reponsibility, what free wil has man?

Bhagavan: What for then does the body come into existence?
It is designed for doing the various things marked out or execution in this life.   The whole programme is chalked out. "  Avanindri Oru annuvum Asaiyadhu" (Not an atom moves except by His Will) expresses the same truth, whether you say "  Avanindri Asaiyadhu"(Does not move except by His Will) or "Karmamindri Asaiyadhu" (Does not move except by Karrma).   As for freedom for man, he is always free not to identify himself with the body and not be affected by the pleasures or pains consequent on the body's activities.

from the Boundless Ocean of Grace, Vol.V
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 26, 2012, 12:35:34 AM
Letters from Sri Ramanasramam
31st December 1945
An Ignorant traveller said in humble tones,"Swami, the people sitting here always ask you something and you give them some reply; when I see that , I also feel tempted to enquire but I do not know what to ask you.  How then can I get mukti?".
Bhagavan looking at him endearing, and smiling said, "How do you know tht you do not know anything,".  He said, ""After I came here, and heard the question asked by all these people and the replies Bhagavan is pleased to give them, the feeling that I do not know anything, has come upon me,""  Then it is all right .  You have found out that you do not know anything; that itself is enough.  What more is required," said Bhagavan."How to attain mukti by that much alone Swami," said the qujestioner.  "Why not? There is someone to know that he does not know anything.   It is sufficient if you could enquire and find out who that someone is.  Ego will develop if one thinks that one knows everything.  Instead of that, isn't it much better to be conscious of the fact that you do not know anything and then enquire how you could gain moksha?".

He felt happy at that and went his way.  That questioner might or might not have understood the essence of that voice of the Lord but, for us people here, those words were echoing in our heart of hearts like gospel.

from the Boundless Ocean of Grace, Vol.V
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on November 28, 2012, 11:53:49 PM
Letters from Sri Ramanasramam
26th January 1946
Yesterday a newly arrived Andhra youth told Bhagavan about the vagries of his senses to which Bhagavan said," All that is due to the mind.   Set it right."  " That is all right, Swami, but however much I try  to reduce this anger, it comes on again and again.   What shall I do?"  said the poor boy.

"Oh!  Is that so, then get angry with that anger; it will be all right,"  said Bhagavan.   Everyone in the hall burst out laughing.   A person who gets angry with everything in the world, if only he introspects and enquires why he does not get angry  with his anger itself, will he not really overcome all anger?

Two or three years back a devotee who could freely approach Bhagavan came and told him five or six times that somebody had been abusing him.   Bhagavan listened but said nothing.   As there was no response from Bhagavan in spite of repeated and varied complaints and in a number of ways, this devotee could not contain himself any longer and so said  "when I am abused so much unnecessarily,   I also get angry.  However much I try to restrain my anger I am not able to do so.  What shall I do ?"

Bhagavan laughingly said," What should you do?  You too join him and abuse yourself; then it will be all right."  All laughed.

That devotee unable to understand anything, said "That is very good! Shoudl I abuse myself?"

"Yes indeed! What they are abusing is your body, isn't it? What greater enemy is there than this body which is the abode of anger and similar feelings?  It is necessary that we ourselves should hate it.  Instead of that , when we are unguarded, if anybody abuses us, we should know that they are waking us up.  We should realise at least then, and join them in abusing the body, and crying it down.   What is the use of counter-abuse? Those who abuse us that way should be looked upon as our friends.  It is good for us to be among such people.  If you are among people who praise you, you get deceived,"  said Bhagavan.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on December 02, 2012, 10:44:11 PM


You have seen the decorations made in the shrine of Matrubhuteswara on the first day of the Navarathri festival last year.   There was a different  type of decoration every day during those nine days, and on one of the days, in accordance with the puranic story that Amba went out to do tapas as she could not bear the separation from Siva, the idol of Amba was decorated suitably and was put in the shade of a tree.   After the night meal was over that day, Bhagavan was taken to that place and was shown that idol.

Next morning in the hall, while talking about the ornamentation in the temple of Arunachaleswara and in this shrine.  Bhagavan said, "Yesterday's ornamentation was intended to show that Amba  was doing tapas.  Unable to bear the separation, she goes out do tapas(penance) here.  Parvathis is depicted as sitting in a stylish pose under a tree to do tapas, wearing a silk saree, gold jewels and flower garlands.   What our people do is always like this.   Tapas means meditation connected with the practice of self-denial or bodily mortification, does it not?  Amba is reported to have closed the eyes of Siva with both her hands for fun, and to expiate that sin Parameswara asked her to perform penance.   So she left her husband , went to a lonely place, and in self-mortification, forgot about her body, became weak and with great austerity, performed tapas.   See the way Amba is decorated to depict that story.   She is dressed like a Maharani with diamonds and emeralds and gold ornaments and wearing a silk saree and flower garlands!"

from the Boundless Ocean of Grace Vol.V
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on December 04, 2012, 02:48:28 PM
Colombo Ramachandra’s two small girls had finished singing and almost the last song (composed by their father, an ardent and long-standing devotee )contained the lines,”
கண்ணாலே  பார்த்தவர்கள்  கவலகற்றிக் கதிகாட்டும்  அண்ணாமலை ரமண அருட்  குருவா  இருபவருக்கு , மங்களம்  மங்கலமே “He who remains at Annamalai as the gracious Guru, who casts his glance on them, dissipates their sorrows and directs them to salvation).

from the Boundless Ocean of Grace Vol.V
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on December 04, 2012, 05:33:47 PM
Ramaswamy Iyengar’s devotion was so intense that he would not utter the name of his Master : ‘Ramana’.  Even while reciting hymns, like Ramana Sthuthi Panchakam, wherever the word ‘ Ramana’ came he would keep silent on that word but fluently proceed with the rest of the stanza . For instance, while reciting Aksharamanamalai, v.90 ” Ramanan enru” he would begin it only as “enru” (Instead of  ‘You being ‘ Ramana’ I said all this ‘, he would say: ’ You being …. I said all this!’).  Knowing his intense bhakti for Sat Guru Ramana people would not utter the word ‘ Ramana’ in his proximity!   Once in the Old Hall, a very popular man inadvertently addressed Bhagavan as ‘Ramana’.  Iyengar Swami spontaneously slapped him on the cheek!  Realising the eka bhakti of Iyengar Swami, instead of getting angry this gentleman appreciated Iyengar Swami heartily!
Once on a full moon day, he arrived in the Asramam and stayed in Palakothu with Kunju Swami. He would see Bhagavan every day when he passed through Palakothu.  He got big earthenware pots and arranged for the preparation of three kinds of pickles and filled the pots with them and sent them to the Asramam.  Bhagavan appreciated them very much and said, ”His disciples are rich landlords.  He does not have any financial problems.  As he is  an Iyengar, he is capable of doing everything very well.   He is very good.”

From the Boundless of Ocean Vol.V
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on December 05, 2012, 06:26:52 AM
26th February, 1947 (99) GURU SWARUPAM (THE GURU’S FORM)

This afternoon a Tamil youth approached Bhagavan, and asked, “Swamiji! Yesterday morning you told the Gujarati lady that renunciation means internal
renunciation. How are we to attain it? What is internal renunciation?”
Bhagavan: Internal renunciation means that all vasanas should be subdued. If you ask me, ‘How to attain that?’ my reply is, ‘it is attainable by sadhana.’
Question: Sadhana requires a Guru, doesn’t it?
Bhagavan: Yes! A Guru is required.
Question: How is one to decide upon a proper Guru?What is the swarupa of a Guru?
Bhagavan: He is the proper Guru to whom your mind is attuned. If you ask, how to decide who is the Guru and what is his swarupa, he should be endowed with tranquillity, patience, forgiveness and other virtues capable of attracting others, even by a mere look, like the magnetic stone, and with a feeling of
equality towards all — he that has these virtues is the true Guru. If one wants to know the true Guru swarupa, one must know his own swarupa first. How can one know the true Guru swarupa, if one does not know one’s own swarupa first? If you want to perceive the true Guru swarupa, you must first learn
to look upon the whole universe as Guru rupam. One must have the Gurubhavam towards all living beings. It is the same with God. You must look upon all objects as God’s rupa. How can he who does not know his own Self perceive Ishwara rupa or Guru rupa? How can he determine them? Therefore, first of all know your own real swarupam.
Question: Isn’t a Guru necessary to know even that?
Bhagavan: That is true. The world contains many greatmen. Look upon him as your Guru with whom your mind gets attuned. The one in whom you have faith is your Guru.
The youth was not satisfied. He started with a list of great men now living, and said, “He has that defect; he has this defect. How can they be looked upon as Gurus?”
Bhagavan tolerates any amount of decrying of himself, but cannot tolerate even a little fault-finding of others. He said with some impatience, “Oho! you have been asked to know your own self, but instead you have started finding fault with others. It is enough if you correct your own faults. Those people can take care of their faults. It looks as if they cannot attain salvation unless they obtain your certificate first. That is a great pity! They are all waiting for your certificate.
You are a great man. Have they any salvation unless you approve of them? Here you blame them, elsewhere you will blame us. You know everything, whereas we know nothing, and we have to be submissive towards you. Yes! we shall do so. You go and please proclaim, ‘I went to Ramanasramam;I asked the Maharshi some questions; he was unable to reply properly, so he does not know anything’.”

The youth was about to speak again in the same strain,but another devotee prevented him from doing so. Bhagavan observed it, and said, “Why do you stop him? Let all keep silent, and let him go on speaking as long as he pleases. He is a wise man. We must therefore lie low. I have been observing him ever since his arrival. He was originally sitting in a corner with all his questions carefully assorted and kept ready bundled up, as it were. He has since been moving and coming nearer
day by day till at last he has come close enough and has started asking questions. After hearing the lady questioning me yesterday, he decided to show off his knowledge and so has opened his bundle. All that is in it must come out, mustn’t it
? He is going to search the whole world and decide the Guru swarupa for himself. It seems he has not so far found anybody with the requisite qualifications for being his Guru. Dattatreya is the universal Guru, isn’t he? And he has said that the whole world was his Guru. If you look at evil you feel you should not do it. So he said evil also was his Guru. If you see good, you would wish to do it; so he said that good also was his Guru; both good and evil, he said, were his Gurus. It seems that he asked a hunter which way he should go, but the latter ignored his question, as he was intent upon his aim to shoot a bird above. Dattatreya saluted him, saying, ‘You are my Guru! Though killing the bird is bad, keeping your aim so steadfast in shooting the arrow as to ignore my query is good, thereby teaching me that I should keep my mind steadfast and fixed on Ishwara. You are therefore my Guru.’ In the same way he looked upon everything as his Guru, till in the end he said that his physical body itself was a Guru, as its consciousness does not exist during sleep and the body that does not exist should therefore not be confused with the soul — dehatmabhavana (the feeling that the body is the soul). Therefore
that too was a Guru for him. While he looked upon the whole world as his Guru, the whole world worshipped him as its Guru. It is the same with Ishwara. He who looks upon the whole universe as Ishwara, is himself worshipped by the universe as Ishwara — yadbhavam tadbhavathi (‘as you conceive you become’) What we are, so is the world. There is a big garden. When a cuckoo comes to the garden it will search the mango tree for fruit while the crow will only search the neem tree. The bee searches for flowers to gather honey, while the flies search for the faeces. He who searches for the salagrama (small holy stone) will pick it up, pushing aside all the other stones. That salagrama is in the midst of a heap of ordinary stones. The good is recognised because evil also coexists. Light shines because darkness exists. Ishwara is there, only if illusion exists. He who seeks the essence, is satisfied if he finds one good thing among a hundred. He rejects the ninety-nine and accepts the one that is good, feeling satisfied that with that one thing he could conquer the world. His eye will always be on that single good thing.” Bhagavan said all this in a resounding voice and then remained silent.

The whole hall was steeped in a dignified silence. The clock struck four. As though it were the original peacock that had come to salute the lotus feet of the Arunachala
Ramana that destroyed the demon Surapadma, and to offer praises to him, the Ashram peacock entered the hall from the northern side and announced its arrival by giving out a resounding cry. Bhagavan responded to the cry by saying,“Aav, Aav” (come, come) and turned his look that side.

Letters from Sri Ramanasramam by Suri Nagamma
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on December 06, 2012, 06:51:50 AM

In August 1944, a Bengali youth in ochre-coloured robes, by name Chinmayananda, a pracharak (preacher) of the Hindu religion belonging to the Birla Mandir in Delhi,
came here. He had gone round several countries, visited the Aurobindo Ashram and came here with a letter from Dilip Kumar Roy. He is fond of devotional music and has a fine voice. It was clear from the conversation that he was a follower of the Bhakti cult of Chaitanya. He performed bhajan in the presence of Bhagavan four or five times, singing songs in Sanskrit and Hindi. It seems some one who was in charge of a modern adhyatmic (spiritual) institution told him that he cannot reach his goal in this life unless he stayed at one place undisturbed.
With a view to find out Bhagavan’s opinion in this matter, one day he approached Bhagavan and asked in a general way: “Swami, can sadhakas attain this goal in life if they go about the world absorbed in singing songs in praise of God? Or should they stay at one place only for the purpose?”
“It is good to keep the mind concentrated on one thing only wherever the person wanders. What is the use of keeping the body at one place only if the mind is allowed to wander?” said Bhagavan.
“Is ahetuka bhakti (devotion without a motive) possible?” asked that young man.
“Yes, it is possible,” said Bhagavan.
Some time back, when some others also asked the same question during conversation, Bhagavan had replied saying, “Why is it not possible?” The bhakti (devotion) of Prahlada and Narada was only ahetuka bhakti.
The devotion shown by our Bhagavan towards Arunachala is an example of this type of bhakti. During the very first darshan, Bhagavan had said, “Oh father! I have
come here according to your orders and have surrendered myself to you.” Look! Bhagavan says, Lord Arunachala had ordered and that he had come! Why was he ordered and why had he come? Bhagavan had come and had surrendered himself completely. If asked for what purpose he had done all that, what is there to say! See the bhava (meaning) in the seventh stanza of Arunachala Navamani Mala written by Bhagavan in Tamil. This was translated into Telugu by
G. Narasinga Rao. What is the purpose indicated in this stanza? Nothing.
Bhagavan tells us, now and then, that ahetuka bhakti, ananya bhakti, poorna bhakti and the like are synonymous with jnana and are not different.

Letters from Sri Ramanasramam by suri Nagamma
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: swayam on December 08, 2012, 08:13:11 AM
Om Namo Bhagavate Sri Ramanaya

From Call Devine - Bhagavan Sri Ramana - A Few Reflections - Sastry K R R

Once devotees were singing songs in praise of Ramana with great devotion.While they were singing following song in Tamil
"Ramana Sadguru Ramana Sadguru Ramana Sadguru Rayane" Sri Bhagavan also joined and began to sang with them. The devotees were taken aback when they found Ramana himself was praying to Ramana.They were so surprised that they could not but question ' Why Sri Ramana was singing that song'. Sri Ramana replied that Ramana Saduru refers to the unlimited. All Pervasive Paramatma, who illuminates the hearts of all beings and not to the limited body.

Bhagavan thus focussed  the attention of devotees  on Sri Ramana, the real, the imperishable and the permanent

Om Namo Bhagavate Sri Ramanaya
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on December 08, 2012, 08:30:01 AM

Today a devotee asked Bhagavan: “Swami, what is that story about myrobalams while you were on the hill?”
Bhagavan told us the following: “While I was in Virupaksha Cave, I used to eat one myrobalam every night to move the bowels freely. Once it so happened that there were none in stock. As Palaniswamy was thinking of going to the bazaar, I asked him to tell Sesha Iyer to send some myrobalams. He said he would do so as Sesha Iyer was on his way to the bazaar. The very next moment a devotee came from his village. He used to visit our place now and then. After staying
with us for a while, he went out. A little later, Palaniswamy started to go to the bazaar. In the meantime, the devotee who had gone out, returned and said, ‘Swami, do you want some myrobalams?’
‘Give me one or two if you have them’I said.
He brought a big bag and placed it opposite to me.When I asked him, ‘Where are all these from?’, he replied, ‘Swami, after having your darshan, I went out in a cart to a village nearby as I had some work there. Another cart had gone ahead of me laden with bags of myrobalams. One of the bags had a hole from which these myrobalams fell out. I picked them up and brought them here thinking that they might be of some use. Let them be here, Swami.’
I took about two or three viss and returned the rest to him. Such things used to happen often. How many could we recollect!
When mother came and started cooking, she used to say that it would be good if there was an iron ladle. I would say, let us see. The next day or the day after that someone would bring five or six ladles. It was the same thing with cooking utensils. Mother would say that it would be good if we had this or that article, and I would reply, ‘Is that so?’ and the same day or the next, such articles, ten instead of one, used to be received. Enough, enough of this I felt! Who is to look
after them?
There were many such incidents,” said Bhagavan.
“What about the grapes?” asked the devotee.
Bhagavan replied, “Yes, they also were being used for the same purpose as the myrobalams. One day the stock of grapes was exhausted. Palaniswamy wanted to know if he could tell some one going to the shop to get them. I said that there was no hurry, and that he should not worry about it but should wait and see. That was all. Within a short time, the brother of Gambhiram Seshayya came there. There was a big packet in his hand. When asked what it contained, he said, ‘grapes.’ ‘What! Just a little while ago, we were saying that our stock had run out.
How did you come to know about it?’ I asked. He said,
‘How could I know about it, Swami? Before coming here,I felt that I should not come to you with empty hands, and so went to the bazaar. As it was Sunday, all the shops but one were closed. ‘I am going to Bhagavan. What have you got?’ I asked the shopkeeper. He said he had only grapes and that too they had just arrived. So he packed them and gave them to me. I brought them. It is only just a while ago, Swami, that this thought occurred to me.’ On comparing notes, it was found that the time coincided.
That was a very common experience for Ayyaswami also. We used to think that it would be better if we had a certain article, and at the very same hour, he used to feel that that article should be taken to Bhagavan. If we asked him, ‘how did you know about it?’ Ayyaswami used to say,
‘Swami, how could I know? It merely occurred to me that I should take a particular article to Bhagavan. I brought it and that is all. You say that you were thinking of the very same article at the time. Swami alone should know about such strange happenings
.’ Really, he used to keep his mind pure, and so whatever we thought about here used to mirror itself in his mind.”
Are we to be told specifically that we should keep our minds pure and without blemish? The life of Ayyaswami itself is an example of this, is it not?

Letters from Sri Ramanasramam by Suri Nagamma
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on December 09, 2012, 08:24:52 AM
25th August, 1946 (70) SWAMI IS EVERYWHERE

The Europeans whom you sent with a letter of introduction came here by car the day before yesterday. An American lady also came with them. Yesterday morning they went round the town and after visiting Skandasramam, reached the Ashram by midday. After making all arrangements for the return journey they came into the hall by 3 p.m. and sat down. Unaccustomed to squatting on the floor, that poor American lady somehow managed to sit by my side but stretched out her legs towards Bhagavan’s sofa.
I myself felt it unmannerly but kept quiet as she was to go away presently. One of the attendants, Rajagopala Iyer, could not however put up with it and so respectfully suggested to her to sit cross-legged. Bhagavan saw that and said smilingly, “When they find it difficult even to sit down on the floor, should you force them to sit cross-legged also?”
“No, No! As they do not know that it is disrespectful to stretch their legs towards Bhagavan, I merely told them so, that is all,” said the devotee.
 “Oh, is that so? It is disrespectful, is it? Then it is disrespectful for me to stretch my legs towards them. What you say applies to me as well.” Saying that in a
lighter vein, Bhagavan sat up cross-legged. All of us laughed but we felt a bit troubled in our minds. Those foreigners stayed there for about half an hour and then went away, taking leave of Bhagavan.
Bhagavan spent the whole of yesterday stretching out his legs from time to time and then folding them, saying that it might be deemed disrespectful. His legs get stiff in ten minutes if he folds them and the stiffness will not disappear unless the legs are stretched out for at least half an hour afterwards, not to speak of the pain that results. This afternoon when I went into the hall, there were not more than two or three persons there. Bhagavan began stretching his legs saying, “I do not know if I can stretch them. They say it is not good manners.” Poor Rajagopala Iyer was standing there crestfallen and with a repentant look.
Bhagavan is, after all, full of compassion! He stretched out his legs as usual. We all felt happy. Looking at me seated in
the hall, he began telling us the story of Avvaiyar.
“Seeing that Sundaramurthi was going away on a white elephant which had come from Kailas, the Rajah of Chera whispered in the ear of his horse the panchakshari mantra and got upon it to go to Kailas. Avvaiyar, who was at the time doing puja to Lord Ganesar, saw them both going to Kailas and so tried to hurry up her puja as she too wanted to go to Kailas. Seeing that, Ganesar said, ‘Old woman, don’t hurry. Let your puja be performed as usual. I shall take you to Kailas before they reach it.’ Accordingly, the puja was performed in due course. Waving his hand around, he said, ‘Old lady, close your eyes.’ That was all. When she opened her eyes, she found herself seated in Kailas in front of Parvati and Parameswara. By the time Sundaramurthi and Chera Rajah reached the place, they found her already seated there.Surprised at that, they asked her how she had gotten there. She told them how Lord Ganesar helped her. They were overjoyed to hear how her bhakti was rewarded ultimately. She was very old and so she sat opposite to Parameswara with her legs stretched out like me. Parvati could not bear that sight. She was worried because to sit with legs thus stretched out towards Swami, she felt, was a great insult. She respectfully suggested to Parameswara that she should be permitted to tell the old lady about it. ‘Oh, don’t speak, don’t open your mouth. We should not say anything to her,’ said Ishwara. Even so, is not Parvati His better half? How could
She put up with that insult? She therefore whispered into the ear of her maid to tell the old lady about it. That woman approached the old lady and said, ‘Grandma, Grandma, don’t keep your legs outstretched towards Ishwara.’ ‘Is that so? Tell me on which side Ishwara is not present. Shall I turn this side?’ said Avvaiyar. So saying, she turned her outstretched legs to another side when Ishwara got turned that side; and when again she turned to a different side, He also got turned
the same side. Thus Swami got turned to whichever side she turned her legs. Looking at Parvati, Ishwara said, ‘Do you see now? You would not listen to me. See, how she turns me this side and that. That is why I told you not to open your mouth.’
Then Parvati requested the old lady to excuse her. It is similar to that when people are asked not to stretch their legs towards Swami. Where is He not present?”

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on December 09, 2012, 08:35:42 AM
25th August, 1946 (70) SWAMI IS EVERYWHERE continued...

That devotee then said, “There is a similar incident in the story of Namadeva, is it not?” “Yes, that is so,” said
Bhagavan and began relating that story thus: “Namadeva used to pride himself on the fact that Vittal was always more fond of him than others and so once
Jnanadeva and others took him to the house of Gorakumbhar for a feast. After food, all of them sat in a row and, during conversation, one of them said in an allegorical manner to Gorakumbhar, ‘You are used to making good pots, aren’t you? Now tell us which amongst these pots are good and which are bad?’ Gorakumbhar thereupon took a potter’s testing rod and began hitting them on the head, one by one. “They all kept quiet out of regard for him and just kept
their heads bent. When it came to the turn of Namadeva, he expressed his resentment at the procedure and refused to undergo the test. Kumbhar forthwith declared that that was an immature pot. All the others burst into laughter at that. Poor Namadeva could not contain his anger. He began saying that they all had conspired together to humiliate him thus and went to Vittal with tears in his eyes to complain. ‘Well, what is the matter?’ asked Swami, and Namadeva related
the whole story. ‘That is all right; but tell me what did the others say when they were tested?’ asked Swami.
Namadeva: They all shut their mouths and bowed when tested with the rod.
Vittal: And you?
Namadeva: Am I like them? How intimate I am with you!Am I to be beaten like that for a test?
Vittal: That is called ahankara (ego). All of them knew my real Self and had a contented mind. You are not so.
Namadeva: But you are kind to me; and what more is there for me to know?
Vittal: That is not it. You must serve elders if you want to know the truth. What am I? If you dance, I dance. If you laugh, I laugh. If you jump, I
jump. If you find out the truth, you will not have these jumpings and bumpings.
Namadeva: You say, elders. Who is there older than you?
Vittal: Who? There is a temple in the nearby forest. In that temple there is a sadhu. Go to him and you will realise the truth.
“When Namadeva went to that temple in the forest, he saw an unkempt man lying there. ‘How could this man be a sadhu?’ he thought and, when he went closer to that person, he found the legs of the man on a linga. Shuddering at the sight, he said with trepidation, ‘Sir, what is this? You are
putting your legs on the head of God!’ That man said, ‘Oho! Nama, is that you? Vittal sent you, didn’t he?’ Taken aback at this and wondering how the sadhu could know about him, he asked again, ‘Sir, you are a sadhu, aren’t you? How could you put your legs on a linga?’ ‘Is that so, my dear son? I don’t know all that. I am unable to lift my legs. Will you please lift them for me and move them away from the linga?’he said. Namadeva, agreeing to do so, lifted them and tried
to put them elsewhere but found that there was another linga there also. Thus wherever he tried to put the legs, he found a linga there and so finally, he placed them on himself, when he himself became a linga. That is to say, by the touch of those holy feet, he had jnanodaya (dawn of knowledge of the Self). Namadeva stood up dazed. The sadhu asked, ‘Yes, do you now realise (the truth)?’ Saying, ‘Yes, I have realised,’ he bowed before Visobakesar, disciple of Jnaneswar, went
home, sat in his room and got immersed in dhyana and stopped going to Vittal.
“After some days, Vittal came there running and asked him, ‘Nama, how is it you haven’t been coming to me of late?’,
when Namadev said, ‘Oh, Prabhu (Lord)! Where is the place in which you are not present? I see you here at all times. I am you and you are me. That is why I do not go to you.’ ‘Oh, I see, that is good,’ so saying Vittal vanished.”
Bhagavan concluded the story and simultaneously released the legs that were kept crossed.

Letters from Sri Ramanasramam by Suri Nagamma
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on December 11, 2012, 11:00:34 AM
In 1939 a man called Sathya Narayana Rao was dying in one of the ashram rooms. He was apparently in great pain. A devotee brought news of this to the hall. Bhagavan initially seemed to be uninterested in the matter.

‘What can I do?’ he asked. ‘Am I a doctor?’ However, after a few minutes he got up and went with Krishnaswami to the room where the man was dying. Sathya Narayana Rao was lying on a bed in a small room which was next to the storeroom. Bhagavan sat next to him and put one hand on his head and the other on his Heart-centre. Sathya Naryana Rao had previously been twisting and turning in bed in an attempt to alleviate his pain, but a few seconds after Bhagavan touched him, he quietened down, closed his eyes, and lay still on the bed.

After about half an hour Bhagavan said, ‘We have finished here. We can go and eat.’
Bhagavan had delayed going for lunch because he had wanted to finish his work with Sathya Narayana Rao. While Bhagavan was eating, a devotee came to inform him that Sathya Narayana Rao had died. However, before he died he had opened his eyes, smiled, and reached out to touch his two sisters.
When Bhagavan heard this he exclaimed, ‘Ah! The thief came back again. I thought that his mind had completely subsided. His vasanas[mental habits and tendencies] came up again. His attachment to his sisters made him reach out and touch them’.
In the case of Palaniswami, Bhagavan said that the ‘I’ – thought escaped through the eyes at the moment of death and took another birth. One can assume that something similar happened in this case.
This story was told to me by Krishnaswami who was an eyewitness to all these events. I also found that many of the circumstantial details were corroborated in an unpublished manuscript by Narasimha Rao, Sathya Narayana’s brother.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on December 12, 2012, 04:51:44 PM
Sri Swami Thapovanji Maharaj, Uttarkasi, Himalayas
Silence is Truth. Silence is Bliss. Silence is Peace and hence, Silence is Atman. To live this Silence is the Goal. It is Moksha. It is the end of this endless cycle of births and deaths. Sri Ramana Maharshi was an embodiment of Silence. He was Silence Itself. Therefore he did not preach the Silence. Only when one comes back to the 'noise' from the Silence, can one preach the Silence. How can the Silence preach itself through Silence ?

Nearly forty years ago, I had the good fortune of having the darhsan of the Maharshi at Tiruvannamalai when he was living there in a cave along with his mother and brother. One midday I, a young Brahmachari at that time, climbed to the cave, saw the Maharshi there, and placing a bunch of bananas at his feet, bowed and sat before him. At the same moment some monkeys jumped onto the scene, scrambled for the fruits and ran away with them.
The Maharshi looked lovingly into my face. That was all. He spoke but Silence; not a word passed between us. A supreme, a dynamic and Divine Silence prevailed. An hour passed by, all in Silence. He rose for his bhiksha. I too rose from my seat, bowed again and walked down the Hill. The Divine Silence sank deeper and deeper into me with each step! Someone came running behind me and pressed me to take some prasad. Thankfully, I declined. I was full, so full with the Silence. The Maharshi called him back and advised him not to press me. Then I continued walking away.
Maharshi was an image of Peace and Silence. It is the first duty of all those who admire and follow him to seek that Divine Silence. The enquiry into that Divine Silence is but the enquiry 'Who am I?'
O Man! Enquire and be immersed in that inner Silence. Do all works of this world to reach that goal, to attain that Divine Silence. The ocean's surface dances in waves, laughs in sparkling foam, roars as its thunderous waves clap and clash! And yet deep in its inner vaults it rests in eternal Silence and Peace. Without such a divine and spiritual depth, the works and activities of this universe prove worthless and aimless.

"Works should be undertaken and pursued to take us ultimately to the workless Abode of Divine Silence and endless Peace." This is the secret doctrine of all our Vedas and ancient Scriptures. —

The Call Divine, 1953
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on December 12, 2012, 04:57:38 PM
How The Mantra Came To Me
by T. K. Sundaresa Iyer

The mantra Om Namo Bhagavate Vasudevaya fascinated me greatly in my early days. It so delighted me that I was constantly thinking of Lord Vasudeva. I had a premonition that this body would pass away in its fortieth year, and I wanted to have darsan of the Lord before that time. I fasted and practised devotion to Lord Vasudeva incessantly; I read the Bhagavad Gita and Srimad Bhagavatam with great delight. Then when I read in the Gita that "Jnani tu atmaiva me matam" (In My view, the Jnani is My own Self) it went straight to my heart and the thought came to me, 'While I have at hand Bhagavan Sri Ramana, who is Himself Vasudeva, why should I worship Vasudeva separately?' Be it noted that all this was in my early days before settling down with Sri Bhagavan at His Ashram. So I wanted one single mantra, a single deity (devata), and a single scripture, so that there might be no conflict of loyalties.

Sri Ramana Paramatman became easily the God to worship, His Collected Works the gospel; as for the mantra, it struck me intuitively that Om Namo Bhagavate Sri Ramanaya (Obeisance to Bhagavan Sri Ramana) might be an exact parallel to Om Namo Bhagavate Vasudevaya. I counted the letters in this new mantra, and was very happy to find it also contained twelve letters (in Sanskrit); I told all this to Sri Bhagavan, and He gave the mantra His approval. Advanced practicers (sadhakas) may laugh at this and say: "Why do you need a mantra while the Ocean of Bliss is there for one to be immersed in directly?" I confess that in this I was trying to conform to the traditional method of practice (upasana), which forms one of the main elements in bhakti (devotion). Sri Bhagavan has revealed His true nature as the All-Witness; yet there is the explicit injunction that Advaita must be only in the attitude and never be interpreted in outer action.

This is how the mantra Om Namo Bhagavate Sri Ramanaya came to me! –

Mountain Path, July 1973
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on December 12, 2012, 05:03:57 PM

This is the bija mantra of Lord Shiva, deriving its origin from Soham, which indicates the unity of jiva and Shiva. It also refers to the immanent form of Lord Shiva. It is sometimes called Pranava, which is believed to be the fundamental sound behind all creation.

Mana in Sanskrit means mind. The mind of jiva goes out towards the world. If the word is reversed, mana becomes nama, which means turning to God or Self within.
Namah is a common ending of most divine names meaning "I turn to you." Thus Namo is grammatically necessitated.

One who possesses bhaga. There are six bhagas indicative of Divinity. Only God or His true incarnations can possess them. The attributes are all-around power, dharma, fame, prosperity, knowledge and dispassion.

Has several meanings, but in this context it means "Gracious.

One who revels in the Self.
So the meaning of the mantra is "I take refuge in the Gracious Divine Lord Ramana."

by T.S.Vaidyanathan , newsletters Arunachala Ashramam
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on December 12, 2012, 05:10:43 PM

My Pilgrimage to Sri Ramanasramam

by Eleanor Pauline Noye

(a samll part)

I went to the Traveller's Bungalow, as ladies are not allowed to stay in the Ashram at night.
I would like to say here, that the one reason why I had been in such a rundown condition was that I had not slept well for years, although I had been taking medicine, which never gave me any relief. Although I said nothing to Sri Bhagavan about this, the amazing thing was that I slept soundly the first night and thereafter without taking any medicine, though I lacked the many comforts I had been accustomed to. I received "the Medicine of all medicines, the unfailing grace of the Lord, whose name is Heart." I arose next morning, feeling refreshed, as though I were born anew. Soon after, one afternoon, as I was standing by the gate, Sri Bhagavan stopped, while on His way to the Hillside, and asked me if I had more peace. His loving solicitude made me feel quite at home; and when He smiled, my joy knew no bounds.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on December 12, 2012, 05:15:23 PM
Dear Balaji,

Nice. Noyce's one characteristic feature was when she was sitting in the Hall, she would keep on shedding tears! 

Devaraja Mudaliar saus: Noyce got Sri Bhagavan into her Heart, by truly and constantly weeping.'

Arunachala Siva.   
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on December 12, 2012, 05:17:24 PM
An Interview with Annamalai Swami

Coming to Bhagavan

I came from Tondanguruchi where I had a stall to distribute water to the needy. One day somebody showed me the book Nan Yar (Who Am I?). I saw Bhagavan's picture and was instantly captivated.
I hastened to Tiruvannamalai the very same day, which happened to be a full moon day. When I arrived at Tiruvannamalai, I chanced to meet Seshadri Swami near the Rettai Pillaiyar Koil, close to the big temple, and received his blessings. I then went to Sri Bhagavan.
When I came to the Ashram there was just a shed over the Mother's shrine and Bhagavan was seated there. I also saw Gopal Rao, who was building the Old Hall.
[Before coming to Tiruvannamalai] I had had a dream in which Bhagavan was coming down the Hill. I went up to him and washed his feet with water. On drinking that water, I felt speechless and senseless. When I came here, Bhagavan was coming from the Hill, but nothing else happened like in the dream.
I had read a little before coming here. However, it is true that Bhagavan literally taught me how to read and write. When I asked Bhagavan what bondage and liberation meant, Muruganar was astonished that I did not even know the fundamentals of Advaitic teachings. Bhagavan only laughed in reply. In the course of my work, I once overheard Muruganar sing a line from a Tamil verse, which means, "Even fools have become extremely wise by coming to Bhagavan." I am sure that Muruganar was referring to me when he sang this song.

from thenews letters of Arunachala Ashramam
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on December 12, 2012, 05:21:18 PM

An Interview with Annamalai Swami

Disturbing Ants

One day after lunch we noticed lots of ants in the Old Hall disturbing the devotees. Bhagavan asked me to inspect the area and do the needful. When I went and lifted a stone, millions of ants rushed out. I was jumping all over in order to avoid crushing them. When Bhagavan asked me what I was doing, I explained that it would be jivahimsa to kill hundreds and thousands of ants by stepping upon them or by closing the opening through which they came out. He said, "You are not doing it for yourself, it is for the sake of others." He then quoted from Chapter thirteen of Bhagavad Gita where Krishna says that even killing is permitted if it is for the benefit of the world. Upon hearing this, I cleared the area of ants, sealed the entrance and cemented it.
In the days when I still used to live in the Ashram, I once told Bhagavan that I didn't even desire moksha, but just wanted to be saved from the attractions of women. I was wondering what reply Bhagavan would give. He said that it was freedom from this desire that all great people had sought and suffered for.

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on December 12, 2012, 05:24:40 PM
An Interview with Annamalai Swami

Shadow Bhagavan

Once, there were films being shown at the Ashram, including one on Bhagavan. I wanted to see the film. When I arrived and prostrated before Bhagavan, He said in a stern voice. "So you have come to see the shadow of Bhagavan. This means that you no longer have the real Bhagavan in you and have hence come to see this shadow-Bhagavan." This touched me very deeply.
One day, after this incident, I went up the hill wanting to meet Bhagavan when he returned from his walk. He again looked at me sternly and said, "Why have you come to see me? You have happiness, you have happiness." I couldn't understand his words then, but after a lot of reflection I realized that when one is away from society, one has peace, and that Bhagavan wanted me to avoid the entire society. This is how I interpreted His words.
Bhagavan also said, "Ananda is not what you get from somewhere else. If you follow somebody else's path, it will only lead you to destruction. You have to follow your own self. Go within. That alone will lead you to Ananda." So I interpreted it to mean that I should be alone.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on December 13, 2012, 02:32:23 PM

The Better Nature of Others

Often I sat at the feet of Bhagavan Sri Ramana and heard his talks. I learnt from Bhagavan that we should not indulge in disparaging talk but rather we should talk of the better nature of others.
Prof. S. stated to Bhagavan that one Swamiji told him that we may prolong life by proper diet and enquired of Bhagavan whether that view is true. The Swamiji died some time ago and Bhagavan replied by a counter question, "Is that Swami alive?" Another devotee in the hall narrated some incident, and said that the Swami boasted about his siddhis and powers, etc. Bhagavan cut short the trend of the talk and narrated another incident: "Once I and some others were ascending the hill to proceed to Skandashram. On the way we met that Swamiji carrying on his head a big pot of water. I enquired why he carried that pot and he replied, 'Perhaps Bhagavan may need drinking water on the hill.' " While narrating it Bhagavan was so moved that his voice choked and tears trickled down from his eyes. I learnt a lesson that we should only talk about the better nature of a person. — T. Krishnaji, The Call Divine, 1966
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on January 09, 2013, 10:48:47 PM
One forenoon two Brahmins, whose dress and demeanour spoke of abject poverty, entered the hall. It was known that they earned their livelihood by the wretched and socially demeaning occupation of bearing the dead to the cremation grounds. Both were hungry after having discharged their duties.
Custom demands that anyone entering a house recently visited by death should take a bath immediately on leaving. This stricture applies evermore so if one steps into the cremation ground, not to mention for those involved in removing and physically transporting the departed to the cremation grounds.
A heated argument had ensued between them about the propriety of coming to the Asramam to have a meal without having bathed. While one of them keenly felt the impropriety of transgressing this revered custom, the other dismissed it as impracticable in viz of their extreme hunger. Assured of a meal in the Asramam; which was quite on their way home; they thought they might appease their hunger. They came to the hall and sat down.
One of them excitedly and abruptly said "Swami, I have been insisting on the customary bath before we sit for our meal. Is is not bust just and proper ?" Bhagavan responded in a very soft tone, "No one can say you are unjust". The other at once in a voice greatly agitated burst forth. " The pangs of hunger are so intense that our entrails are being devoured. Is it wrong to eat when hunger is so gnawing?"
Bhagavan quietly replied, "Who says it is wrong? Not at all".
Shocked , looking at one another, they asked in one voice," but then who is wrong?"
Bhagavan answered," Don't think you alone are pallbearers. All of us are carrying these lifeless corpses. This body is a veritable corpse Everybody carries it saying 'I,I'. Whoever has the ' I-am the-body feeling' is but a pall bearer. As long as one has not gone beyond this, one remains as impure and polluted as a pall-bearer. The pollution of bearing a dead body cannot be washed away by a dip in any tank. Bathing in the holy waters of the Atman alone can remove this pollution".
The Bramins, though initially felling vindicated, were now startled and stared at each other. In an instant, the entire complexion of the issue stood transformed. Everyone without exception was equally polluted. All people shared their fate.
The next minute, the two Brahmins were nowhere to be seen. None knew where they had one; to the dining hall for food or elsewhere. But one thing was certain, for their spritual hunger.
Bhagavan's words had been an unexpected feast.

from the Boundless Ocean of grace.Vol.VI
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on January 10, 2013, 06:33:35 AM
Dear Balaji,

This is one of the many moving stories in Sri Bhagavan's life. The two poor brahmins in fact took  food and went happily.
Sri Bhagavan used to say: "The body itself is disease. If we get disease to the body, we should say disease has come to
the disease. "

Arunachala Siva.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on January 11, 2013, 01:41:55 PM
Sri Bhagavan once said that even to think of God,we must have the Grace of God. There is no real quest without Grace. When we think of Him, when we meditate on Him, we are not doing anything of our own accord. He makes us think of Him and meditate on Him. We can't take any credit for this ourselves. We are not doing these activities, we are made to do these. The moment we are fully conscious of this, we shall be utterly humble. Whatever happens during meditation, happens because He makes it happen the way it happens. So there is no cause for joy or sorrow.

Sri Bhagavan never said, even once, that he thought of Arunachala. He said that Arunachala made him think of Arunachala and that he was grateful to Him for that. In Verse 3 of Arunachala Padigam Sri Bhagavan says: "I had no idea of thinking of you at all. And yet you drew me with your cord of Grace..." In Verse 49 of Aksharamanamalai, Sri Bhagavan says; "Wealth benignant, holy Grace that came to me unsought..." Everywhere Sri Bhagavan talks about the Grace that was showered unsought. He didn't seek Arunachala, but Arunachala chose him. Sri Bhagavan talks of his own utter insignificance and of the majesty, grandeur and glory of Arunachala. In Verse 5 of Arunachala Padigam Sri Bhagavan says, "From out of all the creatures in the world, what did you gain by choosing me? You saved me, did you not, from falling into the void and you have held me firmly fixed at your feet. Lord of the Ocean of Grace, my heart shrinks in modesty even at the thought of You. Long may you live, O Arunachala, and let me bend my head in praise and worship of You."

from the newsletters of Arunachala Ashramam
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on January 15, 2013, 04:18:45 PM
There are two Mahans in our country. One is Ramana Maharshi and the other Gandhiji. The Maharshi gives us Peace. Gandhiji does not allow anyone to remain in peace. Both do so for the same reason, for the spiritual freedom of India. — Smt.Sarojini Naidu (1938).
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on January 15, 2013, 04:26:53 PM
By Sri Ramanachalam

My father was M.S. Venkataraman of Madurai, who was a few years younger to Bhagavan. He and Bhagavan lived in the same house which was situated close to the Vaigai River. He would join Venkataraman and his friends in their nocturnal escapades. After sneaking out in the dead of the night the boys would go to river bank and practice 'chilambam' (a martial art using long bamboo poles). Once when my father returned my grandfather caught him, tied him to a tree in front of the house and caned him. Venkataraman was watching. Later when my father heard about the young Brahmana Swami dwelling in Virupaksha Cave at Arunachala he paid a visit to him out of curiosity. But the moment he stepped into Bhagavan's presence he began to shed copious tears. To his amazement he found that there was nothing there of the former Venkataraman, his playmate. When he was about to leave, Brahmana Swami asked him in subdued tone, "Is that tree still there in front of your house?"
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on January 15, 2013, 04:29:42 PM
Bhagavan story in Tamil
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on January 17, 2013, 06:19:52 PM
Once Bhagavan Sri Ramana Maharshi’s disciple Sri Kunju Swamigal visited a Mahan, a contemporary of Sri Ramana Maharshi in Tiruvannamalai.

That night, Bhagavan asked Sri Kunju Swamigal of his viist. When Kunju Swamigal said that the devotees of the Mahan bowed down to him, Bhagavan enquired if he had also prostrated before the Mahan. Kunju Swamigal replied in the negative and added that he would prostrate to none except Bhagavan Ramana.

Bhagavan Ramana, at once, retorted, ‘Oh! Do you think Bhagavan is limited to this six feet-tall body? He is omnipresent. If you are not interested in prostrating to other holy men, you should not go to their place. However, if you happen to visit them for some reason, you should show the due respect. You should have the ‘bhava’ that it is your own Guru that you are paying your obeisance to, when you prostrate to that holy man.’

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on January 17, 2013, 06:22:05 PM
Sri Kunju Swamigal was Bhagavan Sri Ramana Maharshi’s ardent disciple.  He came to Bhagavan at a very young age, even before being put into formal schooling.
While he was at the Ramanashram, he would often witness a number of learned scholars coming to the Ashram from various corners and discuss and debate on philosophy and other topics quoting from various ancient Texts such as the Brahmasutra, the Upanishads and the Bhagavat Gita.

  Kunju Swamigal would get fascinated by the way the scholars quoted and discussed.  He once expressed to Bhagavan that  he also wished to go out and learn the scriptures so that it would enable him too to participate in such discussions.

Hearing this, Bhagavan smiled and said, ‘I am already removing your accumulated Vasanas (the latent impressions of previous births) and now you want to accumulate further more!  ….And then make me remove all of them together!’
Is it not crystal clear from the above incident that once we are at the feet of the Sadguru, it is enough to simply listen to what He says and leave the rest to Him, without trying to experiment anything that is enticing, which would only complicate our journey towards the Supreme?

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on January 17, 2013, 06:23:40 PM
The easiest Sadhana
One of Bhagavan Ramana Maharshi’s most ardent devotees, TK Sundaresa Iyer explains his first darshan of his beloved Guru when he was 12 years old.

It is the year 1908, Bhagavan is still in Virupaksha cave.  TKS Iyer climbs the hill and reaches the Virupaksha cave where he sees ten to twelve devotees sitting with Ramana Maharshi and singing songs.  As TKS sits beside others, Bhagavan asks TKS if he could sing a song.  Immeiately, TKS sings a song composed by Sundaramurthy Nayanar which goes like this –
‘No other support have I, except Thy Holy Feet.  By beholding them I shall win your grace.  Great men sing your praise Oh! Lord!  Grant that my tongue may repeat Thy Name even when my mind strays.’
On hearing this, Bhagavan immediately says, ‘Yes that is what must be done.’  TKS takes this as Bhagavan’s Upadesa and keeps repeating the Holy Name of Arunachala, only to later become a great realized soul!

Truly, a Jnani is the greatest Bhakta and the greatest Bhakta is a true Jnani.

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on January 17, 2013, 07:05:46 PM
Dear Balaji,

Nice. T.K. Sundaresa Iyer, Jagadeeswara Sastri, Echamma, Vasudeva Sastri, Manavasi Ramaswami Iyer   -- all are some of the
earliest devotees of Sri Bhagavan. They were all very fortunate people. Of course, Uddandi Nayinar, Sivaprakasam Pillai and
Pazhani Swami and Ramanatha Brahmachari, Akhilandamma, Mastan Swami were also there.

Arunachala Siva.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on January 18, 2013, 04:19:35 PM
In 1908, from January to March, Nayana lived with the Maharshi at the Pachaiamman Temple. One early morning Nayana and other disciples were all sitting in front of the Maharshi who was, as usual, indrawn. The Muni saw a sparkling light come down from the sky and touch the forehead of the Maharshi six times. The Maharshi also was aware of what was happening. Immediately the Muni had the intuitive realization that the Maharshi was none other than an incarnation of Lord Skanda. The seer-poet, Nayana, gave expression to this revelation through his famous eight verses, "Ramana Asthakam", beginning with "Yanayatra.." This was later included in the "Forty Verses in Praise of Ramana" that was compiled by Bhagavan himself after Nayana's passing in 1936.
When Nayana had known Bhagavan for some years he questioned him one evening as to whether he was correct in recognising him as Skanda and extolling him in the Ramana Gita as Lord Subramanya. Though the Maharshi heard the question he remained silent. Nayana then mentally prayed to Bhagavan to answer his question at least by the next day. Consequently, when Nayana went to him the following day, the Maharshi looked at him and said, "Ishwara Swami (a devotee of the Maharshi) wrote a verse in praise of this Vinayaka (Ganesha) image sitting in a niche in the Virupaksha Cave. At his request I also wrote a venba verse on that Pillayar (Ganesha)." Then Bhagavan explained the meaning of that venba to Nayana. In the verse, Bhagavan entreats Lord Ganesha to look after him, because he is a younger brother who has come after him. Nayana was much gratified to hear this as he felt it was a confirmation that the Maharshi was an avatar of Skanda.
On April 16, 1922, when the Maharshi was still living in Skandashram, Nayana composed the following verse in praise of Bhagavan:
May the ascetic, wearing only a white loin-cloth, who once used to ride on the celestial peacock and has now come down as a man on earth, reign over the world as its unique Master!
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on January 18, 2013, 04:24:09 PM

By Sri K.Natesan

Between 1935 and 1945, though employed off and on in various places, I often quit jobs and left for holy places without informing anyone. Eventually I would end up back at Ramanasramam. Once on my return Bhagavan asked me which places I had visited. I replied that I had been to Tiruttani, Tirupati, and Padaiveedu (Renukamba Kshetram). Then the Maharshi pointedly asked me what was in my mind at that time. Straight away I gave a spontaneous answer in the form of the following verse from Ramana Gita:
Lord, not on Swamimalai, nor on Tiruttani Hill, nor on top of Venkatachal (Tirupati) do you now dwell. In reality you are in Arunachala!
The Maharshi smiled.
On the occasion of my wedding on July 5, 1942, T. N. Venkataraman, now the [late] President of Sri Ramanasramam, came straight to Vellore from Karaikudi to attend the ceremony. The train passed through and stopped at the Tiruvannamalai station, but T.N.V., along with his eight-year-old son, stayed on the train and came straight to my marriage. When T.N.V.'s father, Chinnaswami, heard about it he began to scold his son and criticised him for going to Vellore to attend the wedding. Bhagavan overheard this from the Old Hall and said, "Why is he shouting? Ambi (T.N.V.) has gone to attend his friend's marriage. There is nothing wrong in this."
After I got married I came to the ashram with my new wife and did pranams to Bhagavan in the Old Hall. My wife, Jnanambal, was already deeply devoted to Bhagavan and had had his darshan even as a girl of eight.
That day, after leaving the Old Hall, my wife and I went and visited Major Chadwick in his cottage. I had known Chadwick since his arrival in the ashram in 1935. He congratulated us on our marriage and remarked about the appropriateness of the bride's name, saying, "Jnana you wanted and Jnana you have gained."
Major Chadwick was one of the very few souls who moved closely with Bhagavan. One day he called me and requested me to show Sri Bhagavan a piece of paper in which he had given a definition for Self-realization. Sri Bhagavan read it and appreciated it very much. Chadwick wrote:
Self-realization: It is the death while yet alive of that which lives after death.
In the earlier days some people used to sleep in the Old Hall. Once I slept there near the southern door at the west side of the hall. I did not get up even after 5 a.m. Bhagavan came near me and touched me with his right toe saying, "Get up. Day has already broken." I immediately got up and had the darshan of Bhagavan. This is called Visvarupa darshanam, the first darshan of the chosen deity in the morning.
There was Veda Parayana every evening at the hall in the presence of Bhagavan. He would be mostly indrawn at that time. Following the Veda Parayana, from 7 to 7:30 p.m., recitations of the Maharshi's works in Tamil, Telugu, Sanskrit, and Malayalam would take place. Devotees like Ramaswami Pillai, Kunjuswami, T.K.Sudaresa Iyer and some others used to take part in it. In the earlier days I was also participating. During Tamil Parayanam I noticed Bhagavan appeared quite unconcerned with things around him, though he remained fully attentive to the recitation. He wouldn't hesitate to correct our pronunciation of the verses, as he was particular to obey all the rules of prosody. Once I recited incorrectly the last verse in "Arunachala Pancharatnam" and Bhagavan pointed it out to me, demonstrating how it should be pronounced. He was satisfied only when I repeated it to him correctly.
Once when I was in Madras, T.P.Ramachandra Iyer's father was writing a letter to the ashram. In it he was including a certain Sanskrit verse. Because he was not familiar with the Sanskrit alphabet he asked me to write it for him. I did so, and when the letter reached the ashram and Bhagavan saw the verse he looked up and told the devotees in the hall, "Oh, now K. Natesan has gone to Madras."
Bhagavan was so keen and alert that he could recognise even my Sanskrit handwriting. I felt blessed to be remembered by him, even though I was away from the ashram.
Another time I was sitting before Bhagavan and Vaidyanathan Stapati was showing Bhagavan the sculpture he was making of him. The Stapati asked Bhagavan for his opinion as to whether it was a good likeness of him. Bhagavan said, "I can't say. Only Natesan knows."
Vaidyanathan Stapati looked at me and Bhagavan said, "Not that Natesan, the barber Natesan." He considered the barber to be the best authority on artistic representations of his body.
After retirement from service I have come back to the ashram to serve the devotees. The ashram President, Sri T.N.Venkataraman, being a close friend of mine since 1934, found me very useful to the new devotees since I could function as both a receptionist and an instructor. The president had entrusted me with the accounts of the Mountain Path magazine, etc. I served in the office until 1987. I ceased to work in the office due to glaucoma and cataract. Again, by the grace of Sri Bhagavan, I was completely cured of my eye trouble and normal sight has been restored. Since I am getting aged, the ashram president was kind enough to accommodate me as an old resident devotee in the ashram.
I realize that I do not have the power to relate in writing what the Maharshi is, or what he has done by living in our midst, or what he will be to future generations. Let all those who aspire for liberation and eternal happiness turn to him for guidance and grace, and then, I am sure, his unique mission to mankind will be known in the hearts of the seekers.
To try to introduce Sri Ramana Maharshi to the world at large is just like trying to introduce the sun to the solar system. Sri Maharshi is Self-effulgent like the sun. The Masters who appeared on earth before the advent of Sri Maharshi have shown several paths to get a vision of God or gods. But the Maharshi, by his unique, direct method of Self-enquiry 'Who am I?', has shown that realization of the Self alone is God-realization. And it is he that shines forth as the Self. Today the whole world has come to realize the greatness of the Maharshi on account of his direct path to realize the Self.
At one time the world was attracted like a magnet by the Atmic force of Gautama Buddha, and at another time the world was drawn by the pure, selfless life of Jesus Christ. At present the life and teachings of the Maharshi have spread widely to all the corners of the world as the Supreme Light of Advaita Brahman. It is my belief that the Maharshi has now become the Universal Master.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on January 18, 2013, 04:28:13 PM
Maurice Frydman — His Last Illness
Maurice Frydman was in Bombay during his last illness. Except an old lady, his close friend, who herself was an invalid and much older than him, there was no one to attend on him. A professional nurse had a dream in which an old man in a loin cloth urged her to go to Maurice Frydman and attend on him in his last days. The next day, moved by curiosity, she went to Maurice and offered her professional services. The offer was turned down. Disappointed, she started walking out of the house. Lo! when she lifted her head she saw the face of the 'old man' of her dream in the picture hanging on the wall, over the exit door. It was Bhagavan Ramana. She again came back into the room and told Maurice the story of his Master requesting her to take care of him. Then Maurice gladly agreed. Till the last moment of his earthly life Maurice was most peaceful and serene, in body and mind.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on January 19, 2013, 12:08:20 AM
Arunchala The Holy Shrine of God Shiva worshipped in fire form in the Pancha Butha principle of Lord Shiva. This place is called Tiruvannamalai about 150 Km from Chennai city in Tamil Nadu. This place is surrounded by Divine powers as many Sidha Puresh throng this place in the holy mountain nearby. This is also the place where the Sage Ramana lived and attained Samadhi. Ramanshram is situated in this city where holy relics of Ramana is still preserved and also a meditation Hall where you can meditate in absolute silence.

A devotee told Ramana, 'Chidambaram is even greater than Arunachala, because among the panchabuta lingams [the lingams representing the five elements] Chidambaram is the space-lingam while Arunachala is only the fire-lingam. Since the four elements, earth, water, air and fire, finally have to merge in space, space is the principal element.'

Hearing this, Sri Bhagavan Ramana smiled and said, 'All the five elements come into existence only when Sakti seemingly forsakes her identify with Lord Siva, the Supreme Self (Paramatman). Since the five elements are thus only the creations of Sakti, she is superior to all of them. Therefore, more important than the place where the elements merge, is the place where Sakti herself merges. Because Sakti is dancing in Chidambaram, Lord Siva has to dance before her and thereby make her become motionless. But in Arunachala Lord Siva remains ever motionless (achala), and hence Sakti automatically and effortlessly merges in him through great love. Therefore, Arunachala shines as the foremost and most powerful kshetra, because here Sakti, who has seemingly created all this manifold appearance, herself merges into the Lord. So for those mature aspirants who seek to put an end to the false appearance of duality, the most powerful help is to be found only in Arunachala-kshetra.'

Sri Bhagavan summarized this reply of his in the form of a verse, which later became the first verse of Sri Arunachala Navamanimalai. In this verse he says:

Though he is truly motionless by nature, in the court [of Chidambaram] Lord Siva dances before Sakti, thereby making her motionless. But know that [in Tiruvannamalai] Lord Arunachala shines triumphant, that Sakti having merged in his motionless form.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on January 21, 2013, 05:07:27 PM
The Boy Will Have No Next Life
ONE Sunday, Mahalakshmamma, an old lady from Vijayawada, attended the Hyderabad satsang and shared her experiences of Sri Ramanasramam. Among other things, she mentioned about a particular visit to the Ashram, planned by herself and her husband, to perform the annaprasana (first solid food feeding) ceremony for their child. Prior to this visit to the Ashram they had lost more than three other children in infancy. Since her husband had to attend some important work prior to the visit to the Ashram it was planned that she would reach the Ashram two days before her husband. Her husband would join her only on the date planned for the annaprasana.
On the day of her arrival she was given accommodation, and in the evening she was holding the child and walking in the ashram. On his way to the goshala Bhagavan stopped near the lady and patted the child.The child took hold of the thumb of Bhagavan and sucked on it. All the people around thought that the child was blessed to draw this special attention from Bhagavan. By night the child developed fever and the next day, in spite of best medical help, he passed away even before her husband reached the Ashram. That evening, after the husband arrived, the last rites were performed.
When the husband and wife were ready to go back to their place they went to Old Hall to take leave from Bhagavan. She stood before him to take leave. Tears were flowing from her eyes and she was unable to utter a a single word. Everybody in the hall was watching. Tears were also flowing from Bhagavan's eyes and there was silence for sometime. Finally Bhagavan uttered these words: "Do not worry. The boy will have no next life."
She said that after hearing these words from Sri Bhagavan, the pain of losing a child, once again, which is the worst kind of suffering any mother could face, was gone, as if it was removed with a hand.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on January 22, 2013, 02:38:37 PM

Sadhu Trivenigiri Swami

One morning while cutting vegetables, I wanted to do giri pradakshinam (circumambulation of the Hill) and asked Bhagavan's permission. Devotees nearby made signs pleading to Bhagavan not to let me go. Bhagavan said, "Is pradakshina a sankalpa (intention)? Let him go." I said, "No. I decided last night to go with somebody. That is all." Bhagavan, "Oh! You already made the sankalpa. Sankalpa leads to samsara. Fulfill the sankalpa. You need not cut vegetables." I took it as an upadesa (teaching) not to make sankalpas thereafter.
Another morning when I was cutting vegetables with Bhagavan, he said: "Sundaram! Take this hurricane light and pick up the mangoes that have fallen from the tree." I said "yes" but continued cutting up the vegetables. Bhagavan said, "Sundaram! Attend to what 'I' said first. It is from me that everything rises. Attend to it first." I took this as an adesh and upadesa (advice and instruction) to make the enquiry "Who am I?" My friends also felt so.
One day the attendant Madhavan was binding a book. A devotee wanted a book from the library. Bhagavan asked Madhavan to get it saying, "You do my work; I will do your work." And Bhagavan took the book and went on with the binding while Madhavan got the library book. A devotee interpreted this as follows: "My work means looking after the needs which arise in the minds of devotees for anything from Bhagavan. Your work is to get liberation which is not possible without Bhagavan's Grace and help." Bhagavan heard this comment and said "Hum Hum! That is what it is!"
Once when meditating in the presence of Bhagavan, the mind persisted in wandering. I couldn't control it. So I gave up meditation and opened my eyes. Bhagavan at once sat up and said, "Oh! You abandon it thinking it is the swabhava (nature) of the mind to wander. Whatever we practise becomes the swabhava. If control is practised persistently that will become the swabhava." Yet another upadesa for me.- The Mountain Path, 1971
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on January 23, 2013, 02:51:06 PM
Sri Ramana's concern for all

It has rightly been stated that none was equal to Sri Ramana, but he
considered all to be his equals. His concern for others was legendary. Kunju Swami, his attendant for 12 years, records in his biography of Bhagavan: 'An old woman living near Arunachaleswara Temple and some other elderly people in the town had decided that they would eat morning food only after Bhagavan's darshan at the Skandasram. One day the lady devotee could not come. Bhagavan asked her the next day as to why she had missed a
day. She answered, "Realising my infirmity you gave darshan from near
my house, while you were sitting on the rock near the ashram, brushing your teeth." She added, "I am not able to climb the hill everyday, I would
now have your darshan from my house." From that day onwards, even
when the weather was bad, Bhagavan brushed his teeth sitting on that rock. This proved convenient to many other elderly devotees who wanted
to have his darshan but were unable to climb the hill.'
Sadhu Trivenigiri, who was on the ashram staff for long, writes: 'Bhagavan always felt concerned about the welfare of his devotees. One day, when Major Chadwick was down with fever, Bhagavan asked, "How is he now?" When I replied that I did not know and had not seen him, he directed me to go and see him. He added, "He left his country and travelled thousands of miles, staying with us and making us his own. Should we not
take care of him and look after his needs?"'
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on January 23, 2013, 07:27:47 PM
Sadhu Om
As recorded by Micheal James
Sadhu Om:  Once a PWD inspector asked Bhagawan, ‘  How can we live a pure life in this world? And he replied’ you know the 'nattan-kal ‘ (a standing stone fixed at a road junction).  We have in our villages (in the Madurai district) See how many uses it has:  Villagers place their head loads on it.  When they take rest , comes use it as a resting point.  Cows use it as a scratching post, betel chewers wipe thier surplus chunnambu (lime paste) on it and others spit  on it.  We must live in this world  like those nattan-kal’.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on January 23, 2013, 08:58:24 PM
V S V Mani

I was married to Lalitha who was born and brought up in the
Ashram. My marriage was fixed in Bhagavan’s own presence. My
wife had a close acquaintance with him even from her childhood.
She realised that he was a sannyasi like others but also her relative so
to speak.

Our first child was unable to walk until the age of two. When we
brought the child to the Ashram, Bhagavan stroked the child’s legs
and on the third day she walked and on the fourth day, she started
running. The child came and told Bhagavan that he spoke well. In
return, Bhagavan lovingly gave her some sugar candy and a blessing.
In the old meditation hall Bhagavan would feed the monkeys and
squirrels with peanuts. Even though there were people crowding the
dhyana hall, animals would fearlessly come into the room.
Somebody had presented a strong bull in the gosala. It was strong
and violent. It would break its chains, rampage and charge those who
were near it. Hearing this, Bhagavan rose from his seat, went to the
bull and asked him to calm down. Due to Bhagavan’s sweet pleadings
the bull stopped, strolled away and didn’t attack anyone after that.
Bhagavan’s very look made the bull tranquil.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on January 25, 2013, 08:49:52 PM
Sri Muruganar, Desika Padigam

தஞ்சமென்று  அடைந்த    தமியனேன்  வாழத் 
தயைமிகத்  தழைத்திட நோக்கி
அஞ்சலென்று   உன்றன்  அணிமலர்  வாயால்
ஆதாரம்  பெருகிட  அழைத்துக்
கஞ்சம்  என்று  உவமை  கண்டநின்  கழகலாம்
கனகமா  முடிஎனைக்  கவித்துச்
செஞ்சொல்  ஒன்று  அருளித்திருவருள் புரிவாய்
தேசிக ரமண மாதேவே .

உம்மைத் தஞ்சமென்று  அடைந்த     நான் உய்ந்து போகும் வகையில் என்னை மிக்க  தயையுடன்  நோக்கி 'அஞ்சேல் ' என்று  ஆதுரத்தோடு  அருகில் அழைத்து இருத்தி , தாமரை  மலருக்கு  ஒப்பான  உம்முடையத்  திருவடிகளை மணிமகுடமாக  என்  தலை  மீது வைத்து, பொருத்தமான உரிய அருள் உபதேசம்  செய்து ,
நான் ஆன்மானுபூதி  பெறத்  திருவருள்  புரிவீர் ஸ்ரீ  ரமண சத்குருவே .

Sri Ramana Sannidhi Murai

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on January 29, 2013, 01:11:47 PM
ரமண தேவப் பதிகம் 

அலையிலே சுழலும் துரும்பது வாக

அறிவது கலங்கியே  வேடன்

வலையிலே  மடுத்த மான் அதுபோல

மனமிக மயங்கிடு வேனைத்

தலையிலே  உனது தாள்மலர்  வேய்ந்து

சஞ்சலம்  என்பது சாரா

நிலயிலே  இருப்ப நிறுத்தியே வைப்பாய்

நின்மல  ரமண மாதேவே .

ஸ்ரீ ரமண தெய்வமே ! கடல்  அலையில் சுழலும் துரும்பைப் போல அறிவுக் கலகமுற்றும் வேடன் விரித்த
வலையில் அகப்பட்ட  மானைப் போல மனம்  கலங்கியும் வாடும்  என் தலையில் உன் திருவடிகளை வைத்து சஞ்சலம் என்பதே  இல்லாத தெளிந்த உறுதியான  ஆன்மநிலையில்  என்னை நிலைபெறச் செய்வாயாக !
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on January 31, 2013, 06:10:47 PM
Bhagavan explained to Chadwick at length that England or India did not matter if one could control the mind.  One’s mind is the problem and that matters it would still have to be tackled even if one goes to England.  Bhagavan’s words brought tremendous consolation to Chadwick who abandoned forever the thought of return.  The poem is reproduced here:

Will you not let me go?
Like some insidious druggist you would make
Me come with craven pleading to your door,
And beg you of your mercy let me take
From out your potent wares a little more
And so,
You will not le me go.

Will you not let me go?
Here, in an alien land I pass my hours,
Far from my country and all formers ties,
A restless longing slowly me devours
That me all worldly happiness denies
And so,
Will you not le me go?

Will you not let me go?
You tell me “Yes, I do not keep you here”
That’s but your fun.  Why else then should I stay?
While months pass by and mount up year by year,
So that it seems I’ll never go away
And so,
You do not let me go.

Will you not let me go?
Nay, I’am a fool.  I cannot if I would.
I am your slave, do with me what you will.
That you should all deny, well, that is good
If so it pleases you.  I’ll speak no ill.
And so,
Refuse to let me go!

Will you not le me go?
I’m only sorry wax beneath your hands.
You’ve striven long to mould me into shape.
Your endless patience no one understands;
Your boundless love there’s no one can escape
And so,
You’ll never le me go.

Will you not let me go?
I’m a fool that I should try to flee;
For here, there is a peace I’ll never find
When I the least am separate from Thee;
Then I’‘ll be but a slave to caitiff mind
And so
I do not wish to go.

Boundless Ocean of Grace Vol.VI

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on February 02, 2013, 07:46:21 AM
10th October, 1948, PLAYING WITH CHILDREN

A few days ago, Mahadeva Sastri, son of Kavyakanta Ganapati Sastri, came here. Bhagavan introduced him to us all. As he is now living in this place our talk turned on his father Sri Kavyakanta yesterday afternoon. Bhagavan began telling us:
“When I was living in Virupaksha Cave, sometime in
1903, Nayana came there with his family. At that time this Mahadeva was about four or five years of age. Nayana prostrated before me and then asked the little boy to do likewise. He appeared not to have heard it and, with an air of indifference, kept quiet. Nayana too did not mind it. Then,
all of a sudden, that boy prostrated before me in full length (Sashtanga namaskaram). Like a young boy who has had his Thread Ceremony he placed his hands on his ears and then touched my feet. I wondered how that little boy could have known the correct procedure of prostration and felt that it must have come from family traditions.”
I said, “Yes. Every habit comes out from family traditions.”
Bhagavan: “That is so. This Mahadeva has since changed a lot. I used to talk with him frequently. During the days when I was living in the Mango Cave, Nayana invited all those near and dear to him, to listen to his reading of the “Uma Sahasram” in Pachiamman Shrine. His family also
came. Mahadeva was then eight years of age. I asked him if he remembered me. He did not say anything in reply and quietly went away to play. After a while, somebody came to see me. They prostrated before me and telling me that they had come once before, asked me if I remembered them. As I did not remember, I was silent. I do not know how he noticed that incident, but after they left, Mahadeva came to me running and said, “Swami, what did those people ask you first?” I replied saying that they had enquired of me if I remembered them as they had come once before and that I had been silent as I did not remember them. He promptly stated that he likewise did not remember me. I felt amused.
“You know what I did one day? Seating Mahadeva on my back I began swimming in the tank opposite the Pachiamman Shrine from one end to the other. When we were halfway through he began pressing me down, greatly elated, shouting ‘Aha, Hai!’ as cart drivers do to their bullocks.
I was tired and it seemed as though both of us would be drowned. I was of course very anxious that he should be saved from such a catastrophe. So I managed somehow to reach the other side.”
I said, “For one who helps people to swim across the mighty ocean of Samsara (the material world) is that difficult?”
Another devotee enquired if it were a fact that Bhagavan and Nayana used to swim in the Pandava Tank.
Bhagavan replied, “Yes. That also was only in those days. We used to try to excel each other in swimming. That was great fun.”
Another devotee said, “It seems you played marbles with children?”
Bhagavan replied, “Yes. That was so. That too was while we were in the Virupaksha Cave. The holes dug for the purpose of playing marbles must be there even now. Those children sometimes used to bring packets of sweets. We all shared them. During Dipavali they used to put aside my
share of crackers and bring them up to me. We used to fire the crackers together. It was most entertaining.”
I was reminded of the leelas (playful acts) of Lord Krishna’s boyhood days. Even now Bhagavan plays with children if they come here with toys.
"The Knower of Truth goes about the world, (outwardly) like a child, a madman or a devil"-Mahavakyaratnamala

Letters from Sri Ramanasramam-Suri Nagamma
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on February 02, 2013, 08:02:32 PM
3rd January, 1950, WHERE TO STAY? WHERE TO GO?

“Arrangements were once made for going to Tirupati also, weren’t they?” asked another devotee.
Bhagavan replied, “Yes. It is true. That was when I was in the Virupaksha Cave. At that time I was not covering the upper part of the body with anything. For some unknown reason the trouble from mosquitoes was unusually great that year. Jayaraman bought a good shawl and pressed me to cover my body with that. I did not even touch it. He waited for some time. The shawl remained folded. The mosquito trouble continued unabated. Unable to bear the nuisance, the people near me conferred amongst themselves and without the knowledge of outsiders, made all preparations for going to Tirupati. They told me that we should go by this way and should come back by that way and the like. I nodded my head in assent to all that they said. They fixed an auspicious day for the journey,packedeverything and,before starting, came to me saying, ‘Swami, shall we start?’
 I said, ‘Yes. Do go and come back.’ ‘What about Bhagavan?’ ‘Where can Bhagavan go? Where is he staying?’ I said. They
said, ‘We are unable to bear this mosquito trouble, you see.’
I said, ‘If you are not able to bear it, you may go and come back. Is it for my sake that you are going? Did I say that I was not able to bear the mosquito nuisance?’ What more could they say? They felt that it was no use arguing further, gave up their journey, and began pressing me to cover my body with the shawl. Jayaram’s son Pichandi was at the time a very young fellow. He used to come every day covering himself with an old rug. As I felt that they would not leave me in peace until I covered my body to avoid the mosquito
bites, I told them that I would wear the old rug if they gave that young man the new shawl in exchange. What could they do? Unwillingly they exchanged the new rug for the old one and I covered myself with the rug. That was the beginning of my covering the body with anything. When I began covering myself with that prickly type of rug, the mosquitoes did not dare to come anywhere near me. It used to be warm too,” said Bhagavan.

Letters from Sri Ramanasramam - Suri Nagamma
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on February 04, 2013, 03:17:03 PM

The  work with Sri Bhagavan had its rigours as well as its pleasures. Though he was all mercy and grace, he was at the same time a strict disciplinarian. He would not tolerate the least sloppiness. Everything had to be done to perfection. Nothing was to be wasted or spoiled. He would demand full attention and implicit obedience to his directions. One night a devotee who was an advocate insisted on sharing in the work. He was asked to shift a vessel containing sambar, and while he was doing so a few drops were spilled. At once Sri Bhagavan flared up and said : " You are only fit for arguing in court. Such work is not for you." The poor man never again volunteered.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on February 11, 2013, 05:13:42 PM
A devotee asked, “Why does Bhagavan call Ganapati Sastri ‘Nayana’ (Nayana means father)?” “There is a reason for it,” he replied, “it is my custom to address all people with respect. Moreover, he was older than me. I therefore always used to call him Ganapati Sastri Garu. That was very distressing to him and so he begged me times out of number not to do so, saying, ‘Am I not your disciple? You should call me by a familiar name. This is very unfair.’ I did not pay any heed to his protests. At last one day he insisted on my giving up the formal way of addressing him and adopting a familiar one.All his disciples call him ‘Nayana’, you see. So I made it an excuse and said I too would call him ‘Nayana’ like the others. He agreed to it because ‘Nayana’ means a child and a disciple could be addressed as one’s own child. I agreed because ‘Nayana’ also means ‘father’ and hence it would not matter so far as I was concerned. I was still addressing him in respectful terms. Whenever I asked him to come here or go there(In Indian Languages you have a respectable form of addressing in saying 'Come' and 'Go'-Ravi) he was still uncomfortable because after all that hehad done, I continued to talk to him with the respect due to elders,” said Bhagavan.

Excerpt from Letters from Sri Ramanasramam-Suri Nagamma
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on February 22, 2013, 11:12:21 AM
boy of eight and a half years sat in the hall at about five in the evening, when Sri Bhagavan went up the Hill. During His absence, the boy spoke on yoga and Vedanta in pure, simple and literary Tamil, quoting freely from the sayings of saints and the sacred scriptures. When Sri Bhagavan entered the hall, after nearly three-quarters of an hour, only silence prevailed. For the twenty minutes the boy sat in Sri Bhagavan’s presence, he spoke not a word but was merely gazing at Him. Then tears flowed from his eyes. He wiped them with his left hand and soon after left the place saying that he still awaits Self-realization.


Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Hari on February 22, 2013, 12:51:30 PM
May be the boy was in thoughtless state for a moment and the tears were tears from Bliss but eventually the vasanas have come up again.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on February 26, 2013, 03:27:11 PM
V.Kameswara Rao
Early next morning my sister , who had been taking her turn sitting by the boy during the night, told my wife and me that she had had a vision of Ammavaru(the spirit of smallpox)leaving our house and asking her to take care of the boy.   She gathered from that, in accordance with popular belief, that the boy would recover and no one else in the house would get the disease.   A few hours later a friend came in and gave me some sacred ash from Ramanasramam.  Another good omen.   We all began to fell hopeful.   On the 8th I received the following letter from the Asramam:
Dear Kameswara Rao,
We have your letter of the 4th instant and the same was perused by Bhagavan.  Prasadam(sacred ash) is herewith sent with Bhagavan’s gracious blessings for your child laid up with pox.
Bhagavan and bhaktas are well

                                                                                                                              For Sarvadhikari

The letter thrilled me, but how did Bhagavan know that my son had small pox?  Why ask? How could I know how Bhagavan knew?  Anyway my son survived and is in good health.
I continued to be curious how small pox came to be mentioned in the Asramam letter.  Some elderly persons suggested that the moment Bhagavan saw my letter he received a mental picture of my son bedridden with smallpox.  Latter, however, Bhagavatula Annapurnayya Sastri of Tenali gave an explanation that appealed to me more.   “Was it necessary for you to write to Bhagavan in order for him to know what was happening in your house?   Is he not all pervading and all knowing?  But he does not interfere unless asked to and called upon.   If a man is singing in Bombay and you want to hear him you must switch on the radio.   If you don’t , the radio will not receive his song and you will not hear it, although he is singing.   Similarly if you want Bhagavan’s blessings you must establish contact with  him in the right way.”
My faith in Bhagavan increased enormously as a result of this, because it was matter of life and death for my boy and he gave him life.

From Volume VI , Boundless Ocean of Grace
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on February 27, 2013, 12:08:20 PM
Below is a very interesting narrative written by Swami Tapasyananda, an eminent disciple of Sri Ramakrishna and previously vice president of the Ramakrishna Mission, of his meetings and opinion of Sri Ramana Maharshi. Its most interesting and illuminating to read the opinions and evaluations of a non-devotee, who was also a senior spiritual personage of an eminent spiritual organisation.

The photograph accompanying this narrative is a painting made in 1949 by the South Indian artist, S. Rajam, for the Himalayan Academy, and rarely seen outside their Kauai Hindu Monastery located in Hawaii. I reproduce it below with their kind permission

“The Maharshi impressed me as a rare type of man. I do not know whether he is a Jnani, or what he is. For as the Vedanta says, a Jnani can be known only by a Jnani, and I am certainly not one. But this person, anyone can feel, is not of the ordinary run of men. We nowadays come across men everywhere whose one thought is world-reform and things of that kind. But here is a man who is perfectly aware, as one can see from his conduct and movements, who has no such idea, who has in his opinion nothing to add to the sum-total of human happiness. He simply seems to exist, without waiting for anything, without being anxious about anything. On watching him I was powerfully reminded of the Gita passage beginning with “Udasinavad” (Like one that is unconcerned). He seems to take, as far as I can see no interest even in the Ashrama that has sprung up around him. He simply sits there; things are going on as events and other men shape them. The only activity of the Ashrama in which he seems to take active interest is cooking. He cuts vegetables in the kitchen, and if there is any special cooking any day he is sure to try his hand at preparing some of the dishes for that day. Spicing and other processes of the culinary art are performed there under his directions.

Another point that struck me is his silence. We used to ask in fun among ourselves why eminent professors who crossed the seas did not deliver their Vedantic lectures through silence. But here is a person who actually does this as far as his teaching of the Vedanta is concerned. When I asked him to tell me something of spirituality, the first thing he said was that silence is the highest teaching! The beauty of the man is that he remains faithful to that idea to the utmost extent possible. His idea is that the Advaitin has no position to state, no Siddhanta to propound. He regrets that in these days even Advaita has become a Siddhanta, whereas it is really not meant to be so.

Painting by S. Rajam, 1949

The reason for the existence of so much Vedantic literature is this: When doubts arise in the mind as our intellects are quickened, such literature is helpful in dispelling them. In other words, the Advaitin speaks only to dispel a doubt that might have arisen in himself or in another. Our saint remains faithful to this idea. He is mostly silent, and speaks but a little if questioned on any point. Of course he jokes and speaks occasionally on other things, but he has no dogmatic teaching on Vedanta to deliver.

He told me he says ‘yes, yes’ to everyone who interprets Advaita, even to some of his followers who interpret his ideas in the books published under his name. When I asked, regarding a book that I purchased in the depot there, how far the ideas stated therein are his teachings, he told that it is very difficult to say that, as he had no definite teaching. As people have understood they have written, and they may be right from certain points of view. He himself, he said, has absolutely no idea or inclination to write a book; but due to the entreaties of some people about him he has written some verses, and he told me that he is often troubled by men who take a fancy to translate them into this language and that, and ask him about the faithfulness of the translation.

So mostly the Maharshi remains silent, and people come, make prostrations, sit before him for some minutes to hours and then go away, perhaps without exchanging even a single word! I have got my own doubts as to whether people benefit by this teaching through silence. But yet people come from long distances to hear this dumb eloquence and go back satisfied.

Though he speaks but little, it is very instructive to watch his face and eyes. There is nothing every prepossessing about his personality, but there is a beam of intelligence and unruffled calmness in his eyes that are unique. His body is almost motionless except when he occasionally changes his position or wipes his sweat in that hot place. I was carefully observing his face; I found him seldom winking and never yawning. I say this to show that I am sufficiently satisfied that the absence of activity in him is not due to inertness.

The third point that struck me was the absolute absence of vanity or self-importance in him. Except for his toilette confined only to a kaupinam a visitor man not find it possible to make out Ramana Maharshi. He eats the same food as everyone else there; there is not even a single extra item or special dish for him. I specially noticed that in conversation he is not averse to using the first person pronoun, unlike some other Vedantins who use ‘he’ and things of that kind. I point out this to show how unostentatious he is. His silence, I am convinced, is not to assume a gravity of disposition calculated to keep people at a distance. And when he breaks that silence, as he does when questioned, he appears to be the sweetest and most friendly of men.

He makes no distinction between man and man for their wealth or position in society. I saw peasants and gentlemen in motor cars coming and being greeted with the same silence. They all sit on the floor and receive the same hospitality . . . I stayed in the Ashrama for three days. The Maharshi talked with me very kindly and quite freely on the several questions I asked him. Although his manner of replying was not so impressive as I expected, his thoughts are always clear, concise and free from all ideas of narrowness. Though he has not read much, as he himself told me in some context, he has a good grasp of all the difficult points in Vedanta.

My impression is this: Whether he is a Jnani or anything else I do not positively know. But I am convinced that he is a sweet and lovable person who is indifferent to all things about him, who has no end of his own to gain, who is always alert even when he seems to be most deeply absorbed, and who may be said to be perfectly free from greed and vanity. In seeing him I do believe I have seen a unique personage.”

Swami Tapasyananda (1904-1991)
Ramakrishna Mission

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on March 05, 2013, 06:29:05 PM
Bhagavan’s classmate, one Vilacheri Mani Iyer, together with his friend, Vembu Iyer, used to visit Sri Bhagavan at Skandashram often. One day, early in the morning, near the spring outside Skandashram, two persons were seen lying on a big boulder. They beckoned to me and asked me to go to Bhagavan and seek his permission as to whether ‘Brahma’ and ‘Vishnu’ could come in. This gave me a great surprise, but anyhow I went inside and announced the ‘names’ to Bhagavan. He smiled and bade me to let them in.

When I went and told them, they came in and had Bhagavan’s darshan. They also stayed for a few days and went away.

After they had gone I asked Bhagavan what they meant by saying ‘Brahma’ and ‘Vishnu’ had come. Bhagavan said in his usual calm manner, “What is to be done? They have the Bhavana (mental attitude) that I am Lord Siva and Mani is Brahma and Vembu is Vishnu!”

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on March 12, 2013, 03:55:32 PM
ரமணர் ஆயிரம் — அரவிந்த் சுவாமிநாதன்

”பகவானும் பாமர பக்தரும்”

ஒருமுறை பகவான் ரமண மஹர்ஷியிடம் பலரும் ஆன்மீக சம்பந்தமாக பல சந்தேகங்களைக் கேட்டுக் கொண்டிருந்தனர். பகவானும் ஒவ்வொன்றாக விளக்கினார். சந்தேகம் தீர்ந்த மகிழ்ச்சியுடன் எல்லோரும் அவ்விடம் விட்டுச் சென்றனர். ஆனால் ஒரே ஒரு பக்தர் மட்டும் தயங்கித் தயங்கி அங்கே நின்று கொண்டிருந்தார். அவர் அதிகம் படிப்பறில்லாதவர். அதனால் மிகுந்த கவலையுடனிருந்த அவர் பகவானிடம், “ பகவான், அவர்கள் ஒவ்வொருவரும் ஏதேதோ கேள்விகள் உங்களிடம் கேட்டனர். நீங்களும் சளைக்காமல் பதில் சொன்னீர்கள். ஆனால், பகவானே எனக்கு ஒன்றுமே தெரியாது. ஏன், என்ன கேள்விகள் கேட்பது என்று கூட எனக்குத் தெரியாது. என்னைப் போன்ற பாமரர்கள் ஞானம் பெறுவது எப்படி, முக்தி அடைவது எப்படி? நாங்கள் பிறந்ததே வீண் தானா?” என்று கண்ணீர் மல்கக் கேட்டார்.

அதைக் கேட்ட பகவானுக்கும் கண்கள் கலங்கியது. வாஞ்சையுடன் அந்த பக்தரைப் பார்த்த பகவான், “ ஏன் இப்படி நீயாக எதையாவது நினைத்துக் குழப்பிக் கொள்கிறாய்? அவர்களுக்கு பல விஷயங்களில் குழப்பங்கள். சந்தேகங்கள். அதைப் பற்றி என்னிடம் கேள்வி கேட்டனர். நான் பதில் சொன்னேன். உனக்குத் தான் அந்த மாதிரி குழப்பங்கள் ஏதும் இல்லையே! உனக்கு ஒன்றுமே தெரியாது என்கிறாய். “தனக்கு ஒன்றுமே தெரியாது” என்று உணர்வதுதான் உண்மையிலேயே மிகப் பெரிய ஞானம். அப்படி உணர்வதுதான் பெரிய விஷயம். இதை விட வேறென்ன வேண்டும்? எல்லாவற்றையும் ஈசன் பொறுப்பில் விட்டு விட்டு பற்றில்லாமல் உன் கடமைகளைச் செய்துவா. உனக்கு முக்தி கிடைக்கும்.” என்றார் பகவான்.

பக்தரும் மகிழ்ச்சியுடன் அவ்விடம் விட்டு அகன்றார்.

ஸர்வ தர்மான் பரித்யஜ்ய மாமேகம் சரணம் வ்ரஜ |
அகம்த்வா ஸர்வ பாபேப்யோ மோக்ஷ யிஷ்யாமி மாஷுச ||

ஓம் நமோ பகவதே ஸ்ரீ ரமணாயா!!

from the facebook
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on March 12, 2013, 03:57:11 PM

My younger brother once came to the ashram. He was not in the habit of drinking tea or coffee and generally refused when he was offered some. When the afternoon cup of coffee was distributed, he asked to be excused. He was told that he must drink it, for all food given in the ashram, he was informed, was Bhagavan’s Prasad and cannot be refused.

My brother went straight to Bhagavan and said, “They say that coffee is your Prasad. I am not accustomed to coffee and I do not like it.’

Bhagavan answered, ‘I never ask for coffee. Whether I like it or not, people make me drink coffee, say that coffee is my prasad, and then drink coffee to their heart’s content. They also induce others to drink it, saying that if they refuse, they refuse my prasad.’

This reminds me of another ‘coffee’ incident. One of the devotees nursed a grudge against the ashram management. He asserted loudly that distinctions were made between guests. He claimed he was not being given the same hospitality that others were. He brought his complaint to Bhagavan along with his cup of afternoon coffee. Just then a mug was served to Bhagavan.

The devotee exclaimed, ‘You see, even Bhagavan is given special coffee! Look at mine, how thin it is!’

Bhagavan said nothing, but took the man’s cup and exchanged it for his own mug. The disgruntled devotee tasted it. It was a bitter decoction of jungle herbs! Only Bhagavan had the courage to drink it. Nobody else could stand it. The poor man was in a quandary, for he had asked for it himself and got it from Bhagavan’s own hands. To him, as a Hindu, it was Prasad, a sacred offering. Never in his life did Prasad taste so bitter!

- Krishna Bhikshu in 'Living by the Words of Bhagavan'

from the facebook
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on March 14, 2013, 11:07:00 AM
”மகா ஞானியும் மகாத்மாவும்”

பாபு ராஜேந்திர பிரசாத், சுதந்திர இந்தியாவின் குடியரசுத் தலைவராகப் பதவி வகித்தவர். காந்தி பக்தர். அவர் 1938ம் ஆண்டில் சபர்மதி ஆஸ்ரம் சென்று காந்திஜியைச் சந்தித்தார். “பாபுஜி, அமைதியை நாடித் தங்கள் ஆசிரமத்திற்கு வந்துள்ளேன்” என்றார். உடனே காந்திஜி,” அமைதியை நீங்கள் விரும்புபவர் என்றால் நீங்கள் செல்ல வேண்டிய இடம் தமிழ்நாட்டில் இருக்கும் ரமணாச்ரமம்தான். அங்கு போய் ஸ்ரீ ரமண மகரிஷிகளின் சந்நிதியில் சிலநாட்கள் இருந்து வாருங்கள். ’அமைதி’ என்றால் என்ன, உண்மையான ’சாந்தி’ என்றால் என்ன என்பதை உணர்வீர்கள்” என்று சொன்னார். அதன்படி ராஜேந்திர பிரசாத்தும், ஜம்னாலால் பஜாஜ் உள்ளிட்ட அன்பர்களுடன் ரமணாசிரமத்திற்கு வந்து சேர்ந்தார். உடன் வந்தவர்கள் பகவானிடம் ஏதேதோ ஆன்மீக விஷயங்கள் பற்றிக் கேட்டனர். பகவான் தவமிருந்த இடங்களைச் சுற்றிப் பார்த்தனர். ஆனால் பாபு ராஜேந்திர பிரசாத் மட்டும் பகவான் ரமணரின் சந்நிதியை விட்டு நகரவேயில்லை. பகவானிடம் எந்தக் கேள்விகளும் எழுப்பவுமில்லை.

சிலநாட்கள் கழித்து ஆச்ரமத்தில் இருந்து விடைபெறும் போது பகவானிடம், ”சுவாமி மகாத்மாவிற்கு ஏதும் செய்தி இருக்கிறதா?” என்று கேட்டார் ராஜேந்திர பிரசாத்.

அதற்கு பகவான் ரமணர், ”ஒன்றும் இல்லை; எந்த சக்தி இங்கு இயங்கிக் கொண்டிருக்கிறதோ, அதே சக்திதான் அங்கும் இயங்கிக் கொண்டிருக்கிறது” என்றார் புன்னகையுடன்.

உடல்தான் வேறுபட்டிருக்கிறதே தவிர, ‘ஆன்மா’ ஒன்றுதான் என்ற உண்மையை உணர்ந்து கொண்ட பாபு ராஜேந்திர பிரசாத், பகவானை வணங்கி விடைபெற்றார்.

ஓம் நமோ பகவதே ஸ்ரீ ரமணாயா!

from the facebook
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on March 16, 2013, 01:15:17 PM
It seems that in the olden days, Brahma once felt proud of the fact that he was long-lived. He went to Vishnu and said, “Do you not see how great a person I am! I am the oldest living person (chiranjeevi).”

Vishnu told him that was not so and that there were people who had lived much longer than he. When Brahma said that could not be, since he was the creator of all living beings, Vishnu took him with him to show him people older than him.

They went along until, at a certain place, they found Romasa Mahamuni. Vishnu asked him his age and how long he expected to live. “Oho!” said Romasa, “you want to know my age? All right, listen then and I will tell you. This era (yuga) consists of so many thousands of years. All these years put together make one day and one night for Brahma. It is according to these calculations that Brahma’s life is limited to one hundred years. When one such Brahma dies, one of the hairs of my body falls out. Corresponding to such deaths as have already occurred, several of my hairs have fallen out, but many more remain. When all my hairs fall out, my life will be over and I shall die.”

Very much surprised at that, they went on to Ashtavakra Mahamuni, an ascetic with eight distortions in his body. When
they told him about all the above calculations, he said that when one such Romasa Mahamuni dies, one of his own distortions would straighten, and when all the distortions had gone, he would die. On hearing this, Brahma was crestfallen.

(A story told by Sri Ramana Maharshi)

from the facebook
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on March 16, 2013, 01:20:41 PM
பகவான் ரமணர், மகாத்மா காந்தி இருவரும் ஒருவர் மீது ஒருவர் மிகுந்த மதிப்பு வைத்திருந்தனர். காந்தி திருவண்ணாமலை வந்திருந்தபோது ரமண மஹர்ஷியை தரிசிக்க எண்ணியிருந்தார். ஆனால் தவிர்க்க முடியாத காரணங்களால் அது முடியாமல் போனது. மூன்று முறை காந்தி ரமணரை தரிசிக்க முயற்சி செய்தார். ஆனால் அது நிறைவேறவில்லை.

1948ல் மகாத்மா மறைந்தார் என்ற செய்தி நாடு முழுதும் துக்கத்தை ஏற்படுத்தியது. வானொலிகளில் தொடர்ந்து பஜனை, பிரார்த்தனைப் பாடல்கள் ஒலிபரப்பாகிக் கொண்டிருந்தன. அதைக் கேட்ட பகவான், “ தன் வாழ்நாள் முழுவதும் பிரார்த்தனை செய்தவருக்கு மக்களுடைய பிரார்த்தனை இது” என்றார் தழுதழுத்த குரலில்.

பகவான் காலை நடைக்காக வெளியே செல்லும் போது ஒரு பத்திரிகை நிருபர், காந்திஜியின் மறைவு பற்றி பகவானின் கருத்தைக் கேட்டார். அதற்கு பகவான் மிகவும் உணர்ச்சி மிக்க குரலில், “மகாத்மா காந்தியின் மறைவுக்காக ஒவ்வொரு மனிதனின் இதயமும் துக்கப்படுகிறது. துக்கப்படாமல் யார் இருக்கிறார்கள், யாரால் இருக்க முடியும்?” என்றார்.

அவர் உலா முடித்து திரும்பி வரும்போது, காந்திஜிக்கு மிகவும் பிடித்த “வைஷ்ணவ ஜனதோ” பாடல் ஒலிபரப்பாகிக் கொண்டிருந்தது. அதைக் கேட்ட பகவானின் கண்களிலிருந்து கண்ணீர் வழிந்தது. மாலை 5 மணிக்கு ஆச்ரமத்தில் காந்திஜிக்காக சிறப்பு பிரார்த்தனை, வழிபாடு நடைபெற்றது. பகவானும் அதில் கலந்து கொண்டார்.

மறுநாள் காந்தியின் மரணம் பற்றி பக்தர் ஒருவரிடம் “ ம்ம். சுயராஜ்யம் கிடைத்து விட்டது. நீங்கள் வந்தவேலை முடிந்து விட்டது. ஏன் இன்னும் இருக்கிறீர்கள்? போக வேண்டாமா? ஏற்கனவே தாமதமாகி விட்டது என்பது போல காந்தி அனுப்பப்பட்டு விட்டார்” என்றார் சோகத்துடன்.

ஓம் நமோ பகவதே ஸ்ரீ ரமணாயா!

from the face book
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on March 18, 2013, 05:19:40 PM
Death Experience

The turning point in Venkataraman’s life came spontaneously in mid-July 1896. One afternoon, the youth for no apparent reason was overwhelmed by a sudden, violent fear of death. Years later, he narrated this experience as follows:

It was about six weeks before I left Madura for good that a great change in my life took place . It was quite sudden. I was sitting in a room on the first floor of my uncle’s house. I seldom had any sickness and on that day there was nothing wrong with my health, but a sudden, violent  fear of death overtook me. There was nothing in my state of health to account for it; and I did not try to account for it or to find out whether there was any reason for the fear. I just felt, ‘I am going to die,’ and began thinking what to do about it. It did not occur to me to consult a doctor or my elders or friends. I felt that I had to solve the problem myself, then and there.

The shock of the fear of death drove my mind inwards and I said to myself mentally, without actually framing the words: ‘Now death has come; what does it mean? What is it that is dying? This body dies.’ And I at once dramatized the occurrence of death. I lay with my limbs stretched out stiff as though rigor mortis had set in and imitated a corpse so as to give greater reality to the enquiry. I held my breath and kept my lips tightly closed so that no sound could escape, so that neither the word ‘I’ or any other word could be uttered, ‘Well then,’  I said to myself, ‘this body is dead. It will be carried stiff to the burning ground and there burnt and reduced to ashes. But with the death of this body am I dead? Is the body ‘I’? It is silent and inert but I feel the full force of my personality and even the voice of the ‘I’ within me, apart from it. So I am Spirit transcending the body. The body dies but the Spirit that transcends it cannot be touched by death. This means I am the deathless Spirit.’ All this was not dull thought; it flashed through me vividly as living truth which I perceived directly, almost without thought-process. ‘I’ was something very real, the only real thing about my present state, and all the conscious activity connected with my body was centred on that ‘I’. From that moment onwards the ‘I’ or Self focused attention on itself by a powerful fascination. Fear of death had vanished once and for all. Absorption in the Self continued unbroken from that time on. Other thoughts might come and go like the various notes of music, but the ‘I’ continued like the fundamental sruti note  that underlies and blends with all the other notes. Whether the body was engaged in talking, reading, or anything else, I was still centred on ‘I’. Previous to that crisis I had no clear perception of my Self and was not consciously attracted to it. I felt no perceptible or direct interest in it, much less any inclination to dwell permanently in it.
The effect of the death experience brought about a complete change in Venkataraman’s interests and outlook. He became meek and submissive without complaining or retaliating against unfair treatment. He later described his condition:

One of the features of my new state was my changed attitude to the Meenakshi Temple. Formerly I used to go there occasionally with friends to look at the images and put the sacred ash and vermillion on my brow and would return home almost unmoved. But after the awakening I went there almost every evening. I used to go alone and stand motionless for a long time before an image of Siva or Meenakshi or Nataraja and the sixty-three saints, and as I stood there waves of emotion overwhelmed me.

(Ashram Website)

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on March 18, 2013, 05:22:47 PM
Sri Kunju Swamigal was Bhagavan Sri Ramana Maharshi’s ardent disciple.  He came to Bhagavan at a very young age, even before being put into formal schooling.

While he was at the Ramanashram, he would often witness a number of learned scholars coming to the Ashram from various corners and discuss and debate on philosophy and other topics quoting from various ancient Texts such as the Brahmasutra, the Upanishads and the Bhagavat Gita.

Kunju Swamigal would get fascinated by the way the scholars quoted and discussed.  He once expressed to Bhagavan that  he also wished to go out and learn the scriptures so that it would enable him too to participate in such discussions.

Hearing this, Bhagavan smiled and said, ‘I am already removing your accumulated Vasanas (the latent impressions of previous births) and now you want to accumulate further more! And then make me remove all of them together!’

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on March 18, 2013, 05:42:21 PM
On Pillai’s death, a telegram was sent to Bhagavan conveying the
news. After seeing the telegram Bhagavan said in Tamil, “Siva prakasam
Sivaprakasamanar”, that is, Sivaprakasam has become Siva-Prakasam,
the light of Siva.

(Face to Face)

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on March 18, 2013, 05:43:59 PM
Bhagavan never used to prescribe discipline for any one. His
nature was to instruct by following himself the discipline of conduct
enjoined upon spiritual aspirants. When someone complained that
Bhagavan was not censuring the conduct of some devotees, he said,
“Who is to correct whom? Is it not the Lord alone who has the authority
to correct everyone? All we can do is to correct ourselves. That itself is
correcting others.”

(Natesa Mudaliar)

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on March 18, 2013, 05:49:04 PM
A few years after Bhagavan passed away, as I approached the Ashram gate I was surprised to see Natesa Iyer seated on the steps of a temple close to the Ashram. On enquiry he said, “The Ashram management had asked me to leave. I have no other place to go. This is my sadguru’s Ashram. I have decided to sit here because this is the closest I can get to the Ashram.” Annoyed that he had been treated in this  way, I went straight to my father, the Ashram president. But he refused to take him back.

I was very agitated and went to see Muruganar, who lived in a small cottage outside the Ashram. With tears in my eyes I told him what has happened. Muruganar gave me a mischievous smile and asked, “Why are you telling me about this? You could have gone directly to Bhagavan and told him about the problem. Will he not listen to you if you go to his samadhi?” I went to the shrine and shouted as loudly as  I could: “Bhagavan! Injustice has been done to Natesa Iyer! My heart aches! Please allow him to come back to his job.” Fortunately, no one was there to wintess my strange outbrust. I prostrated and left for giri pradakshina, confident that Bhagavan would take care of the problem.

The following morning, when I went to the Ashram I saw Iyer working at his usual place in the kitchen. When asked he told me, “When the president was walking home last night, he stopped in front of the temple and requested me to come back to the Ashram and take up the old job again.”

(V. Ganesan)
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on March 19, 2013, 06:12:56 AM
29th November, 1945 (9) SAMATVAM (EQUALITY WITH ALL)
I believe it was about a year back. You know Ramachandra Rao, an Ayurvedic physician? For preparing a medicine that would give strength to Bhagavan’s body, he made out a long list of the necessary herbs and ingredients and showed it to Sri Bhagavan. Like a good boy, who would readily obey instructions, Bhagavan went through the whole list,praised the efficacy of the various drugs and finally said, “For whom is this medicine, my dear man?” He said quietly, “For Sri Bhagavan himself.” On hearing that, Bhagavan said, “No doubt, you have given me a long list, but where am I to get the money for it? It may cost Rs. 10/-, and whom am I to approach for it?”
Someone quietly said, looking around at the Ashram property, “Whose is all this, Swamiji?” “Yes, but what have I? If I want a quarter anna, I must go and ask the Sarvadhikari. How should I go and ask him? He gives me a little food, if I go there as soon as the bell rings. I also eat along with the others and then come back, and I
might be refused food if I was late. Even in being served food, I come last,” said Bhagavan. The poor physician trembled with fear and, with folded hands, said, “Swamiji, I just showed you the list and I myself will get the required drugs.” Upon this Bhagavan said, “Oh yes? You will get them? But if that medicine is good for me, it must necessarily be good for all the others here. Can you give it to them also as well as to me?” When some people said, “Why do we want it, Swamiji?” Bhagavan replied, “If people who do physical work don’t need a body-building tonic, how do I who merely sits here and eats? No, no, that can’t be!”
Once before, Dr. Srinivasa Rao told Bhagavan about an Allopathic medicine which gives strength and said that it would be good for Bhagavan if he took it. Bhagavan said,
“Yes, that is all right, you are rich and can take anything; but what about me? I am a mendicant. How can I have such a costly medicine?” Then the doctor said, “Bhagavan always declines everything that is offered, but if he agrees to take something, won’t it be forthcoming? Or if not medicines, why not take some nutritious food such as milk, fruit and almonds?”
Bhagavan replied: “All right; but I am a daridranarayana (God in the form of the poor and the destitute). How can I afford it? Besides, am I a single individual? Mine is a large family. How can all of them have fruits, milk, almonds, etc.?” Bhagavan dislikes anything special for himself. He has often told us that if anybody brings eatables and
distributes them amongst all he will not mind even if he is left out, but he will feel hurt if the eatables are given to him only and not distributed to others along with him. If
he is walking along a path, and some people are coming in the opposite direction, he does not like them to step aside for him but instead he will himself step aside and
allow them to pass and, until they do, he will not go a step farther. We should consider ourselves fortunate if we can imbibe even a thousandth part of this spirit of equality
and renunciation.
If dull-witted people like me who do not know his ideas give him preferential treatment in matters of food, etc., he excuses a great deal since forbearance is his nature, but when it goes too far he gets disgusted and says, “What am I to do? They have the upper hand, they are the people who serve, I am the one who eats. I must listen to what they say, and eat when they want me to. You see, this is swamitvam (life of a Swami). Do you understand?” What more admonition can one want than this?

Letters from Sri Ramanasramam-Suri Nagamma
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on March 19, 2013, 01:12:03 PM
ரமணர் ஆயிரம் — அரவிந்த் சுவாமிநாதன்

பகவானும் வள்ளிமலை சுவாமிகளும்

மைசூர் சுவாமிகள், திருப்புகழ் சுவாமிகள் என்று அழைக்கப்பட்டவர் ஸ்ரீ வள்ளிமலை சுவாமிகள். இவர் மிகச் சிறந்த முருக பக்தர். இவருக்கு திருவண்ணாமலை சென்று ரமண பகவானை குருவாக அடைய வேண்டும்; அவரிடம் தீக்ஷை பெற வேண்டும் என்ற ஆவல் இருந்தது. அதனால் ரமணரைத் தேடிக் கொண்டு இவர் அண்ணாமலைக்கு வந்தார். ஆலயத்துக்குச் சென்று அருணாசலேஸ்வரரை வழிபட்ட பின் பகவான் ஸ்ரீ ரமண மகரிஷியை தரிசனம் செய்யச் சென்றார். அப்போது பகவான் விரூபாஷி குகையிலும், ஸ்கந்தாசிரமத்திலும் வாசம் செய்த காலம்.

விருபாக்ஷி குகையை அடைந்தார் திருப்புகழ் சுவாமிகள். அப்போதுதான் பகவான் ரமணரும் குகையை விட்டு வெளியே வந்தார். ஸ்ரீ ரமணரின் கோவணம் மட்டுமே அணிந்த தோற்றமும், நீண்ட கைத்தடியும் அவருக்கு பழனியாண்டவரை நினைவுபடுத்தியது. பகவான் ரமணர் திருப்புகழ் சுவாமிகளுக்கு பழனியாண்டவராகவே காட்சி அளித்தார். “தென் பழனி ஆண்டவனுக்கு அரோகரா!” என்றவாறே ரமணரின் பாதங்களில் வீழ்ந்து வணங்கினார் திருப்புகழ் சுவாமிகள். பின் அங்கேயே பிற தொண்டர்களுடன் சேர்ந்து வசிக்க ஆரம்பித்தார். ரமணரின் அன்பிற்குப் பாத்திரமானார். பகவான் சன்னிதானத்தில் முருகன் புகழ் பாடுவதே அவருக்கு நித்ய கடமையாயிற்று. பகவான் ரமணர் ஓய்வாக இருக்கும் பொழுது, கம்பீரமான தனது குரலால் திருப்புகழைப் பாடுவார். பகவான் ரமணர், சுவாமிகளை “திருப்புகழ் முருகன்” என்றே அன்புடன் அழைப்பார். ரமணரை வணங்குவதை தனது நித்ய கடமையாகக் கொண்டிருந்தார் சுவாமிகள்.

ஒரு நாள்…

பணிவிடை செய்து கொண்டிருந்த திருப்புகழ் சுவாமிகளைப் பார்த்து, ரமணர், ”கீழே போ, கீழே போ, இங்கே நிற்காதே! உடனே கீழே போ” எனக் கட்டளையிட்டார். திருப்புகழ் சுவாமிகளுக்கு ஒன்றுமே புரியவில்லை. ‘தான் ஏதும் தவறு செய்து விட்டோமோ, அதுதான் மகரிஷி கோபித்துக் கொண்டு தன்னை கீழே போகுமாறு சொல்லிவிட்டாரோ’ என நினைத்து வருந்தினார். பின்னர் ‘குருவின் வார்த்தையை மீறக்கூடாது’ என்று, நினைத்து, அவர் கட்டளையிட்டபடியே மலையிலிருந்து கீழே இறங்க ஆரம்பித்தார்.

கீழே.. ஒரு குட்டையில் சேஷாத்ரி சுவாமிகள் நின்று கொண்டிருந்தார். அங்குள்ள ஒரு எருமையைக் கட்டிக் கொண்டு, அதனோடு ஏதோ பேசி கொஞ்சி கொண்டிருந்தார். உடல் முழுவதும் சேறு, சகதி.

திருப்புகழ் சுவாமிகள் வருவதைப் பார்த்தார் மகான் சேஷாத்ரி சுவாமிகள். உடனே குட்டையை விட்டு எழுந்து ஓடோடி வந்து திருப்புகழ் சுவாமிகளைக் கட்டிக் கொண்டு விட்டார். சேஷாத்ரி சுவாமிகளின் உடை மீதுள்ள சேறு, சகதி எல்லாம் திருப்புகழ் சுவாமிகள் மீதும் ஒட்டிக் கொண்டது. திருப்புகழ் சுவாமிகளோ ஒன்றுமே புரியாமல் திகைத்துப் போய் நின்று கொண்டிருந்தார். சகதி வாசத்துக்கு பதிலாக எங்கும் ஒரே சந்தன வாசம். திருப்புகழ் சுவாமிகளின் மீதும் சந்தன வாசம் வீசியது. திகைத்துப் போய் நின்று கொண்டிருந்த திருப்புகழ் சுவாமிகளைத் தன்னருகே இழுத்து அருகில் அமர வைத்துக் கொண்ட சேஷாத்ரி சுவாமிகள், அவருக்கு உபதேசம் செய்ய ஆரம்பித்தார்.

“ஆத்மாத்வம் கிரிஜாமதி; ஸஹசரா; ப்ராணா; சரீரம் ஹம்
பூஜாதே விஷயோப போக ரசனா, நித்ரா ஸமாதி ஸ்திதி…”

- எனத் தொடங்கும் சிவ மானச ஸ்தோத்திரத்திலிருந்து நான்காம் ஸ்லோகத்தைச் சொல்லி அதன் பொருளை விளக்கினார். “ஈசனே நீயே எனது ஜீவாத்மா; தேவியே நீயே எனது புக்தி! என்னுடைய உடலே உன்னுடைய இருப்பிடம். நான் ஈடுபடும் அனைத்து விஷயங்களும், அனுபவிக்கும், அனைத்து போகங்களும் உன்னுடைய பூஜையே!” என்ற பொருள்படியுமான அந்த ஸ்லோகத்தின் பொருளை திருப்புகழ் சச்சிதானந்த சுவாமிகளுக்கு விளக்கி அருளிய சேஷாத்ரி சுவாமிகள், “இதே கருத்துக்குச் சமமான திருப்புகழ் பாடல் ஏதேனும் உள்ளதா?” எனக் கேட்டார்.

அதற்கு திருப்புகழ் சுவாமிகள், “அமல வாயு வோடாத..” எனத் தொடங்கும் 1048-வது திருப்புகழின்

“எனதியானும் வேறாகி எவரும் யாதும் யானாகும்
இதய பாவா னாதீத மருள்வாயே! “

-என்ற வரிகளைப் பாடி, பொருளையும் விளக்கினார்.

அதைக் கேட்டு மிகவும் மனம் மகிழ்ந்த சேஷாத்ரி சுவாமிகள், “திருப்புகழ்தான் உனக்கு இனி தாரக மந்திரம். நீ இனிமேல் உன்னுடைய சுயநலத்திற்காக என்று எந்தக் காரியத்தையும் செய்யாமல், சிந்தனை, சொல், செயல் என அனைத்தையும் பரம்பொருளுக்கே அர்ப்பணம் செய்து வாழ். அனைத்தும் இறைவனுக்கே என்ற அர்ப்பணிப்பு உணர்வோடு வாழ்க்கை நடத்து. நீ இனி வேறு எந்த மந்திர நூல்களும் படிக்க வேண்டாம். ஜெப, தபங்கள் என்று எதுவும் செய்ய வேண்டாம். உனக்கு திருப்புகழே போதும். இனி நீ எங்கு சென்றாலும் திருப்புகழ் ஒலிக்க வேண்டும்” என்று கட்டளையிட்டார்.

திருப்புகழ் சுவாமிகளுக்கு ஒரே ஆனந்தம். சாஷ்டாங்கமாகக் காலில் விழுந்து வணங்கினார். பின்னர் சேஷாத்ரி சுவாமிகள் அவரிடம், “நீ இனிமேல் வள்ளி மலைக்குப் போய் தவம் செய்து கொண்டிரு. பின்னர் நானும் அங்கு வந்து சேருகிறேன்” என்று கூறி ஆசிர்வதித்தார். மகானை வணங்கி விடை பெற்ற திருப்புகழ் சுவாமிகள், குருவின் ஆணைப்படி வள்ளிமலைக்குப் போய் தவம் செய்து வரலானார். அது முதல் அன்பர்கள் அனைவராலும் அன்புடன் “வள்ளிமலை சுவாமிகள்” என அழைக்கப்பட்டார்.

ரமணரை குருவாக அடைய நினைத்தார் திருப்புகழ் சுவாமிகள். ஆனால் அவருக்கு சேஷாத்ரி சுவாமிகள் குருவாக அமைந்தார். ஒருவர் எப்படிப்பட்ட பக்தராக இருந்தாலும், சீடர் குருவைத் தேர்ந்தெடுக்க முடியாது; குருவே தமக்கான சீடரைத் தேர்ந்தெடுக்கிறார் என்பதற்கு இச்சம்பவம் ஒரு சான்றாகிறதல்லவா?

ஓம் நமோ பகவதே ஸ்ரீ ரமணாயா!

from the facebook
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on March 22, 2013, 01:36:55 PM
ரமணர் ஆயிரம் — அரவிந்த் சுவாமிநாதன்


விளாச்சேரி ரங்கையர், பகவானின் சிறுவயதுத் தோழர். இருவரும் திருச்சுழியில் ஒன்றாக நீச்சல் அடித்து விளையாடுதல், ஓடிப் பிடித்து விளையாடுதல் உள்ளிட்ட பல விளையாட்டுக்களை விளையாடிய நெருங்கிய நண்பர்கள். ரங்கையர் மீது பகவானுக்கு மிகுந்த அன்புண்டு. அவ்வப்போது ‘ரமணாச்ரமம்’ வந்து போவார் ரங்கையர். ஒருமுறை அவருக்கு தாங்க இயலாத அளவுக்கு சில பிரச்னைகள் ஏற்பட்டன. குடும்பம், தொழில் என இரண்டிலுமே மிகுந்த பாதிப்புகள் ஏற்பட்டு விட்டன. தீர்க்கும் வழி அறியாது திகைத்த ரங்கையர், பகவானின் சன்னதியில் சில நாட்கள் தங்கி இருந்து விட்டு வரலாம் என்ற எண்ணத்தில் ‘ரமணாச்ரமம்‘ வந்தார். பகவானைச் சந்தித்தார்.

ஆனால் பகவானை தனிமையில் சந்தித்து தன் குறைகளைச் சொல்லும் வாய்ப்பு உடனடியாகக் கிடைக்கவில்லை. அதனால் மிகுந்த மன வருத்தமுற்றார் ரங்கையர். ஒருநாள் பகவான் காலை உலா செல்லக் கிளம்பும்போது அந்த வாய்ப்புக் கிடைத்தது. பகவானிடம், கண்ணீர் விட்டு அழுது கொண்டே, “பகவான், நான் நினைவு தெரிந்து எந்தத் தவறும் செய்யவில்லை. ஆனால் எனக்கு மட்டும் ஏன் இப்படி அடுக்கடுக்காய் பிரச்னைகள் வருகின்றன. நான் என்ன பாவம் செய்தேன்? நீங்கள்தான் மனது வைக்க வேண்டும்” என்று சொல்லிக் கை கூப்பினார். பகவான் அதற்கு எந்த பதிலும் அளிக்காமல் சென்று விட்டார்.

ரங்கையருக்கு மிகுந்த மன வருத்தம் உண்டாகி விட்டது. இப்படியே சில நாட்கள் கடந்தன. பகவானைச் சந்தித்து தன் லௌகீகக் கவலைகளைச் சொல்வார் ரங்கையர். பகவானோ அதைக் காதில் வாங்கிக் கொள்ளாதது போல் சென்று விடுவார். இதனால் ரங்கையர் பகவான் தன்னைப் புறக்கணிக்கிறார் போலும். தனக்கு தகுதி இல்லை என நினைக்கிறார் போலும் என்று நினைத்தார்.

ஒருநாள் மாலை உலா செல்லப் புறப்பட்டார் பகவான். ரங்கையரும் உடன் சென்றார். இருவரும் விருபாஷிகுகை, ஸ்கந்தாச்ரமம் எல்லாம் கடந்து மேலே சென்றனர். மலை மேலிருந்து பார்க்கும்போது ஆச்ரமம், கோசாலை, மாத்ருபூதேஸ்வரர் ஆலயம் என எல்லாமே மிகவும் சின்னதாகத் தெரிந்தது.

உடனே ரங்கையர் பகவானிடம், “பகவான், அங்கே பாருங்கள்… மலை மேலிருந்து பார்க்கும்போது நம் ஆச்ரமம் எல்லாம் எவ்வளவு சின்னதாகத் தெரிகின்றது!?” என்று சொல்லி வியந்தார்.

பகவான் அதற்கு, “ஆமாம் ரங்கா. அது அப்படித்தான். மேலே செல்லச் செல்ல எல்லாமே சின்னதாகி விடும்” என்று சொல்லி, ரங்கையரை அர்த்தபூர்வமாக ஒரு பார்வை பார்த்தார். பின், “ரங்கா, உன் பிரச்னையும் அப்படித்தான். இப்போது உனக்கு இதெல்லாம் பெரிய பிரச்னையாகத் தோன்றுகிறது. பின்னால் இதை எல்லாம் கடந்து கடந்து மேலே வந்த பின் இது ஒரு சிறிய விஷயமாகி விடும். பிரச்னையாகவே உனக்குத் தோன்றாது. வீணாக மனதைப் போட்டுக் குழப்பிக் கொள்ளாமல். தைரியமாக இரு.” என்றார்.

பகவானின் இந்த வார்த்தை ரங்கையரின் உள்ளத்தில் அருமருந்தாக வேலை செய்தது. புது மனோ தைரியம் வந்தது. எதைப் பற்றியும் கவலைப்படாத மனநிலைக்கு மெல்ல மெல்ல பழகிக் கொண்டார். நாளடைவில் பகவான் அருளால் அவரது பிரச்னைகள் ஒவ்வொன்றாகத் தீர ஆரம்பித்தது. வேலை, தொழில், பெண்கள் திருமணம் என தடைப்பட்ட அனைத்தும் நல்ல முறையில் நிகழ்ந்தேறியது.

”சிறு வயதில் சொப்புகளும், காகிதங்களும், கோலிக்குண்டுகளும் சிறுவர்களுக்கு பெரிய பொக்கிஷமாகத் தோன்றும். ஆனால் அதே பொக்கிஷம் இளைஞனாக வளர்ந்த பின் குப்பையாகத் தெரியும். மானுட வாழ்க்கையும் அதுபோலத் தான்” என்ற உண்மையை உணர்ந்தார், தெளிந்தார், மகிழ்ந்தார் ரங்கையர்.

நாமும் உணர்வோம்; தெளிவோம்.

ஓம் நமோ பகவதே ஸ்ரீ ரமணாயா!!

from the facebook
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on March 23, 2013, 12:38:17 PM
-ரமணர் ஆயிரம் — அரவிந்த் சுவாமிநாதன்


பகவானின் நெருங்கிய அடியார்களுள் ஒருவர் அண்ணாமலை ஸ்வாமிகள். பல ஆண்டுகாலம் பகவான் ரமணரின் அணுக்கத் தொண்டராக இருந்தவர். ஆச்ரமத்தில் இருக்கும் பல்வேறு கட்டிடங்கள் உருவாக்கத்தில் இவரது பங்கு முக்கியமானது. இவருக்கு அடிமனதில் ஒரு ஏக்கம்/ஆசை இருந்தது. தனியாக ஓரிடத்தில் இருந்து ஏகாந்தமாக தியானத்தில் இருக்க வேண்டும். சிறிதளவு மட்டுமே ஆகாரம் உண்டு, இறைவனை எப்போதும் நினைந்து தவம் செய்ய வேண்டும் என்பதே அது.

பகவானிடம் ஒருமுறை இதுபற்றிச் சொன்னார், அண்ணாமலை ஸ்வாமிகள். உடனே பகவான், “சரிதான். ஏன் இந்த வாசனை? இதற்கு தனியாகஒரு பிறவி அல்லவா எடுக்க வேண்டி வரும். இதெல்லாம் வேண்டாம்” என்றார். ஆனால் அண்ணாமலை சுவாமிகளுக்கு அந்த எண்ணம் மாறவேயில்லை.

சில வருடங்கள் கடந்தன. ஆச்ரமத் தலைவருக்கும் அண்ணாமலை ஸ்வாமிகளுக்கும் சில விஷயங்களில் கருத்து வேறுபாடு ஏற்பட்டது. இது அடிக்கடி சிறு சிறு சச்சரவாக வெடித்தது. பகவானின் கவனத்துக்கும் அது வந்தது. பகவான் அண்ணாமலை ஸ்வாமிகளை அழைத்தார். “நீ இனிமேல் இங்கே இருக்க வேண்டாம். ஆச்ரமத்தின் மேற்குப் பகுதியான பலாக்கொத்திற்குச் சென்று அங்கேயே இருந்து உன் ஆன்மீக வாழ்க்கையைத் தொடர். போ” என்றார். குரு வாக்கை திருவாக்காக எண்ணிய அண்ணாமலை ஸ்வாமிகள் உடனே ஆச்ரமத்தை விட்டு வெளியேறினார். பலாக்கொத்தில் தனது தவ வாழ்க்கையைத் தொடங்கினார்.

ஆச்ரமத்தில் உள்ள ஒரு சிலர், அண்ணாமலை ஸ்வாமிகளால் அடிக்கடி சச்சரவுகள் வந்ததால் பகவான் அவரை வெளியே அனுப்பி விட்டதாகப் பேசிக் கொண்டனர்.

ஆனால், அதுவா உண்மை? இல்லை… இல்லவே இல்லை.

அண்ணாமலை ஸ்வாமிகளுக்கு ”தனியாக ஓரிடத்தில் இருந்து ஏகாந்தமாக தியானத்தில் இருக்க வேண்டும்” என்ற எண்ணம் நாளுக்கு நாள் தீவிரப்பட்டது. பகவான் அதை மாற்றுவதற்குச் செய்த முயற்சிகள் பலன் தரவில்லை. அந்த எண்ணம் மிக மிகத் தீவிரமாக இருந்தது. அவரது அந்த நினைவு மாற பகவான் அண்ணாமலை ஸ்வாமிகளுக்கு ஆச்ரமத்தில் கட்டிடங்கள் கட்டுவது, வரைபடம் தயாரிப்பது, குடில் உருவாக்குவது எனத் தொடர்ந்து பல்வேறு பணிகளைக் கொடுத்துக் கொண்டே இருந்தார். ஆனாலும் அந்த தீவிர எண்ணம் மறையவில்லை. நாளுக்கு நாள் வலுப்பட்டது. அது தொடர்ந்தால், இப்பிறவியில் அவ்வாசை நிறைவேறாமல் போனால், அண்ணாமலை ஸ்வாமிகளுக்கு மறுபடியும் ஓர் பிறவி வாய்க்கும் என்பதை பகவான் உணர்ந்தார்.

தன் பக்தர்கள் மீது அளவற்ற கருணை கொண்ட பகவான், காக்கைகும், பசுவிற்கும், நாய்க்கும் மோட்சம் அளித்த பகவான் அண்ணாமலை ஸ்வாமிகள் மீது கருணை கொள்ளாமல் இருப்பாரா? கருணை கொண்டார். தனித்திருந்து பலாக்கொத்து சென்று தவமியற்றுமாறு ஆணையிட்டார். அதுமட்டுமா? தினந்தோறும் தான் உலா செல்லும்போது பலாக்கொத்து சென்று அண்ணாமலை ஸ்வாமிகளைச் சென்று பார்த்து ஆசிர்வதித்தார். அவரது ஆன்மீக நோக்கம் உயர்வுற உறுதுணையாக இருந்தார். அவர் ஆன்மானுபூதி அடைய அருள் புரிந்தார்.

அதுதான் பகவான். அருள் பொங்கும் அமுதக் கடல் அல்லவா, அவர்!!!

பகவானை நம்பினோர் கைவிடப்படார்.

ஓம் நமோ பகவதே ஸ்ரீரமணாயா!!

from the facebook
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on March 27, 2013, 02:19:19 PM
என் ஆசிரிய பிரான் - திரு கி வா ஜ அவர்கள்

ரமண மகரிஷிகளின் தரிசனம்

1915 ஆம் ஆண்டு ஜூலை மாதம் 10 ஆம் தேதி திருவண்ணாமலை ரமணாசிரமத்தில் ஆண்டு விழா நடைபெற்றது. அதற்கு தலைமை தாங்க வேண்டுமென்று ஆசிரியருக்கு அழைப்பு அனுப்பினார்கள். அங்கு சென்றால் ஸ்ரீ ரமண பகவானையும் தரிசித்து நலம் பெறலாம் என்ற எண்ணத்துடன் ஆசிரியர் அதற்கு ஒப்புக்கொண்டார்.

அவ்வாறே திருவண்ணாமலை சென்று ஸ்ரீ ரமண மகரிஷியை தரிசித்தார். அவர் திருவடியில் வீழ்ந்து வணங்கி, 'நான் ஏட்டு சுவடிகளோடும் தமிழோடுந்தான் தொடர்பு கொண்டிருக்கிறேன். அவற்றை பதிப்பிப்பது ஒன்று தான் எனக்கு தெரியும். என்றாலும் எனக்கு போதிய மன சாந்தி இல்லை. கிருபை பண்ண வேண்டும்' என்று வேண்டினார்.

ஸ்ரீ ரமண பகவான், 'நீங்கள் செய்வது உலகுக்கு உபகாரமான காரியம். நீங்கள் சொந்தத்திற்கு எதையும் செய்யவில்லையே! பிறருக்கு பயன்படும் காரியங்களை செய்வதில் தவறில்லை. அதுவே சிறந்த யோகம். உங்களது அரிய தொண்டால் எத்தனையோ பேர் தமிழறிவு பெறுவார்கள். இதுவும் ஒரு வகை துறவு தான்' என்று சொல்லி ஆசீர்வாதம் செய்தார்.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on March 29, 2013, 01:21:17 PM
நீ ஒருவனுக்குக் கொடுத்தால் அது உனக்கே கொடுத்துக் கொண்டதாகும். நீ பிறருக்குத் தீங்கு செய்யும்போது உனக்கே தீங்கு செய்து கொள்கிறாய். ஏனெனில் பிறர் வேறு நீ வேறல்ல.

–பகவான் ஸ்ரீ ரமண மகரிஷி

1947-ம் ஆண்டு ஆகஸ்ட் 15ம் நாள்.

திருவண்ணாமலை ஆசிரமத்தில் சுதந்திரதினக் கொண்டாட்டம் நடைபெற்றது.

அன்று பக்தர்கள் அனைவருக்கும் சிறப்பு விருந்து ஏற்பாடு செய்யப்பட்டிருந்தது. திரளான பக்தர்கள், பகவானை தரிசனம் செய்தார்கள்.

ரமண மகரிஷி ஆசனத்தில் அமர்ந்திருந்தார். அப்போது ஜன்னல் வழியே ஒரு குரங்கு எட்டிப் பார்த்தது. அன்றுதான் பிறந்தது போல் இருந்த ஒரு குட்டியையும் அது வைத்திருந்தது. குட்டி, தாயை இறுகப் பற்றிக் கொண்டு, அச்சத்துடன் இருந்தது.

தாய்க்குரங்கு, உள்ளே வரவேண்டும் என்று முயற்சித்தது. உள்ளே இருந்த பக்தர்கள்,அந்தக் குரங்கை விரட்டினார்கள்.குரங்கு பயந்து ஓடி அங்குமிங்கும் அலை பாய்ந்தது.

பகவான், குரங்கை விரட்டியவர்களைப் பார்த்தார். “அதை ஏன் துரத்துகிறீர்கள்? அது இங்கே என்னிடம் வரவேண்டும் என்று ஆசைப்படுகிறது. தன் இளம் குழந்தையை எனக்குக் காட்டுவதற்காக வருகிறது. அது தவறா என்ன? உங்களுக்குக் குழந்தை பிறந்தால் என்னிடம் காட்டுவது இல்லையா? அப்படிக் கொண்டு வரும்போது யாராவது உங்களைத் தடுத்தால் எப்படி இருக்கும்? நீங்கள் குழந்தையைக் கொண்டு வரலாம். குரங்கு கொண்டு வரக்கூடாதா? இது என்ன நியாயம்?’’ என்றார்.

பக்தர்கள் குரங்குக்கு வழிவிட, அது குஷியாக உள்ளே வந்து, தன் குட்டியை பகவானிடம் பெருமையாக, சந்தோஷமாகக் காட்டிற்று. பகவான் அதன் முதுகை ஆதுரமாகத் தடவிக் கொடுத்தார்.

அது மட்டும் அல்ல, ஆசிரம நிர்வாகிகளிடம், “சுதந்திர தினம் என்பதால் எல்லோருக்கும் விருந்து ஏற்பாடு செய்திருக்கிறீர்கள்.நம்முடைய தோழர்களாகிய குரங்குகளுக்கு விருந்து ஒன்றும் இல்லையா? அவர்களை மறந்து விடாதீர்கள். ஏனென்றால் நீங்கள் எல்லாம் இப்போது வந்தீர்கள். அந்தக் காலத்தில் இந்தக் குரங்குகள்தான் எனக்கு நண்பர்கள். அப்போது இவர்களைப் பார்த்திருக்க வேண்டும். எல்லாம் இவர்கள் ராஜ்ஜியம்தான்!’’ என்றார்.

அப்புறம் என்ன? மளமளவென குரங்குகளுக்கும் தடபுடலாக விருந்து தயார் ஆயிற்று.

நீங்களே சொல்லுங்கள்.உலகத்திலேயே சுதந்திர தினத்தன்று குரங்குகளுக்கும் விருந்து வைத்த மகான்கள் யாராவது உண்டா? பகவான் ரமண மகரிஷியைத் தவிர!

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Jewell on March 30, 2013, 09:26:18 PM
Bhagavan and sparrow's nest

 At about 4 p.m. Sri Bhagavan, who was writing something intently, turned his eyes slowly towards the window to the north; he closed the fountain pen with the cap and put it in its case; he closed the notebook and put it aside; he removed his spectacles, folded them in the case and left them aside. He leaned back a little, looked up overhead, turned his face this way and that and looked here and there. He passed his hand over his face and looked contemplative. Then he turned to someone in the hall and said softly: "The pair of sparrows just came here and complained to me that their nest had been removed. I looked up and found their nest missing." Then he called for the attendant, Madhava Swami, and asked: "Madhava, did anyone remove the sparrows' nest?"

The attendant, who walked in leisurely, answered with an air of unconcern: "I removed the nests as often as they were built. I removed the last one this very afternoon."

M: That's it. That is why the sparrows complained. The poor little ones! How they take the pieces of straw and shreds in their tiny beaks and struggle to build their nests!

Attendant: But why should they build here, over our heads?

M: Well-well. Let us see who succeeds in the end. (After a short time Sri Bhagavan went out.)
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on March 31, 2013, 12:50:12 PM
ரமணர் வாழ்வில் 100 சுவையான நிகழ்ச்சிகள்…

சிலந்திப் பூச்சி,எப்படி தன் வாயிலிருந்து வெளியில் நூலை நூற்று, மறுபடியும் தன்னுள் இழுத்துக் கொள்கிறதோ அப்படியே மனமும் தன்னிடத்திலிருந்து உலகத்தைத் தோற்றுவித்து, மறுபடியும் தன்னிடமே ஒடுக்கிக் கொள்கிறது.

–பகவான் ஸ்ரீ ரமண மகரிஷி

திருவண்ணாமலையின் தென்கிழக்குச் சரிவில் அமைந்திருக்கும் விரூபாட்ஷி குகையில் பகவான் பல வருடங்கள் இருந்தார்.அப்போது குகைக்கு வெளியே, மலைச் சரிவு அருகில் ஒரு பாறை இருந்தது. அதன் மேல் பகவான் தினமும் அரை மணி நேரம் அமர்ந்திருப்பார்.அங்கே உட்கார்ந்துதான் தினமும் பல் துலக்குவார்.

கடும் பனியாக இருந்தாலும் சரி, கொட்டும் மழையாக இருந்தாலும் சரி, பகவான் அந்தப் பாறையில் அமர்வதை தவறவிட்டதே இல்லை..

பக்தர்களுக்கு இது வியப்பாக இருந்தது. “பகவானே, மழை, பனியில் கூட ஏன் பாறையில் போய் அமர்கிறீர்கள்.உடம்பு சுகம் இல்லாமல் போய்விடாதா? குகைக்குள் இருந்தபடியே பல் தேய்த்தால் என்ன?’’ என்று துணிந்து ஒருவர் கேட்டுவிட்டார்.

பகவான் கேள்வி கேட்டவரைப் பார்த்துப் புன்னகைத்தார்.”கீழே மலையடிவாரத்தில் சௌபாக்கியத்தம்மாள் என்று வயதான பெண்மணி ஒருத்தி குடியிருக்கிறாள். அவள் தினமும் இங்கே வந்து என்னைப் பார்த்துவிட்டுப் போய்தான் உணவருந்துவாள்.ஒரு நாள் அவள் வரவில்லை. ஏன் வரவில்லை என்று மறுநாள் கேட்டேன். “வயசாச்சு சாமி. மலையேறி வர முடியல. உடம்பு முடியல. ஆனா உங்களைத் தரிசனம் செய்யாம எப்படி இருக்கறதுன்னு தவிச்சபடியே மலை மேலே பார்த்தேன். அந்தக் காலை நேரத்துலதான் நீங்க வெளியில இருக்கற பாறை மேல உட்கார்ந்து இருந்தீங்க. கீழே இருந்தபடியே உங்களைவிழுந்து கும்பிட்டேன் சாமி’’ன்னு கண் கலங்கினா.

பாவம், வயசான காலத்துல அவளால எப்படி மலையேறி வரமுடியும்? அதனாலதான் அவளுக்காக தினமும் காலையில் இந்தப் பாறையில் உட்கார்ந்துக்கறேன். மழை, பனி எதுவா இருந்தாலும் அந்த வயசான அம்மா ஏமாந்துடக் கூடாதே? பாவம், அவ அண்ணாந்து பாத்துக்கிட்டிருப்பாளே. அதான்’’ என்றார் பகவான்.

நீங்களே சொல்லுங்கள். யாரோ ஒரு ஏழை பக்தைக்காக பல வருடங்கள் தினமும் அரை மணி நேரம் ஓர் பாறையில் அமர்ந்திருந்த ஓர் அளவற்ற கருணை கொண்டவரை, ரமணரைத் தவிர உலகம் எங்காவது கண்டிருக்கிறதா?

ஓம் நமோ பகவதே ஸ்ரீ ரமணாய!!
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on April 02, 2013, 01:38:31 PM
ரமணர் வாழ்வில் 100 சுவையான நிகழ்ச்சிகள்…

மௌனமாக இருப்பது மிகவும் நல்லது. அது ஒரு விரதம் தான். ஆனால் வாயை மட்டும் மூடிக் கொண்டு மனம் அலைபாய்ந்து கொண்டிருக்குமானால் அது மௌனமாகாது. அதனால் எந்தப் பயனும் இல்லை.

–பகவான் ஸ்ரீ ரமண மகரிஷி

திருவண்ணாமலை கிரிவலத்தை பகவான் எப்போதும் ஊக்குவித்தார். உடல் நலம் குன்றியவர்கள்,முதியவர்கள் கூடகிரிவலம் செல்வதை ரமணர் தடுத்ததில்லை. ‘‘அமைதியாக இறைவனை நினைத்துக் கொண்டு நடந்து செல்லுங்கள்’’என்றே அவர் கூறுவார். அனைவரும் திருவண்ணாமலையைச் சுற்றி வந்து இறைவனின் ஆசியைப் பெற வேண்டும் என்று சொல்லிக்கொண்டேயிருப்பார். பகவானும் பல முறை கிரிவலம் சென்றுள்ளார். அண்ணாமலையைச் சுற்றி வருவது பற்றி ஒரு உண்மைக் கதையையும் பகவான் பக்தர்களிடம் சொல்வார்.கதையின் க்ளைமாக்ஸ் பகுதியை மட்டும் அவர் சொன்னதேயில்லை.அந்த க்ளைமாக்ஸை பகவானின் அனுக்ரஹத்துடன் நான் உங்களுக்கு இங்கே சொல்லப் போகிறேன்.

திருவண்ணாமலை கிரிவலத்தின் சிறப்பைப் பற்றி பகவான் சொல்லும் உண்மைக் கதை இதுதான்.

கால்கள் இரண்டும் உணர்விழந்து தொங்கிப் போன ஒரு பெரியவர், கவட்டுக் கட்டைகளின் உதவியுடன், நொண்டி நொண்டி கிரிவலம் வந்து கொண்டிருந்தார்.அவர் அதுபோல் அடிக்கடி மலை வலம் வருவது உண்டு. ஆனால் இந்த முறை வழக்கமான உற்சாகமின்றி, மிகுந்த சோர்வுடனும் கலக்கத்துடனும் அந்த மாற்றுத் திறனாளி மலையைச் சுற்றி வந்து கொண்டிருந்தார்.

அதற்குக் காரணம் இருந்தது.பல முறை கிரிவலம் வந்திருந்தாலும் இதுதான் கடைசி முறை என்ற முடிவுக்கு அவர் வந்திருந்தார்.

கால்கள் தொய்வுற்ற தான் தன் குடும்பத்திற்கு பாரமாக இருந்து வருவதாக அவருக்குத் தோன்றிற்று. குடும்பத்தினருக்குத் தன்னால் எந்தப் பிரயோஜனமும் இல்லை.அவர்களுக்குச் சிரமம் மட்டும் கொடுப்பது சரியில்லை என்று அவருக்குப் புலனாகவே, பாரமாக இருக்கக் கூடாது என்பதற்காக, அவர்களை விட்டு விலகி, யாரிடமும் சொல்லாமல் கண் காணாமல் ஏதாவது ஒரு கிராமத்துக்குச் சென்றுவிடலாம் என்று அந்தப் பெரியவர் முடிவெடுத்தார்.அதனால் கடைசி முறையாக திருவண்ணா-மலைக்கு கிரிவலம் செய்ய வந்திருந்தார்.

விந்தி,விந்தி சூம்பிய கால்களுடன் பெரியவர் திருவண்ணாமலையை வலம் வந்து கொண்டிருந்தபோது,பாதி வழியில் ஒரு வாலிபன் எதிர்ப்பட்டான்.

பெரியவரை நெருங்கிய வாலிபன், “ஓய், கால் சரியில்லாத நீ கவட்டைக்கட்டையுடன் கிரிவலம் வரவேண்டும் என்று யார் அழுதார்கள்? இப்படி நடந்தால் எல்லாம் நீ மலையைச் சுற்றி வர முடியாது. இதெல்லாம் உனக்குச் சரிப்படாது’’ என்று கூறிக் கொண்டே, எதிர்பாராத ஒரு செயலைச் செய்தான்.

ஆமாம்.அந்தப் பெரியவருக்கு உதவியாக இருந்த கோல்கள் இரண்டையும் வெடுக்கெனப் பிடுங்கித் தூர எறிந்துவிட்டு,அவன் பாட்டுக்குச் சென்றுவிட்டான்.

அந்தப் பெரியவருக்குத் தாங்க முடியவில்லை. கோபம் பொத்துக்கொண்டு வந்தது. வந்தான், திட்டினான், கவட்டைக் கட்டையைப் பிடுங்கினான், தூர எறிந்தான். இப்படியா ஒருத்தன் மனிதாபிமானமே இல்லாமல் இருப்பான்? ஆவேசத்துடன் அவனைத் திட்ட ஆரம்பித்த அந்தப் பெரியவர், ஒரு நிமிடம் தன்னைப் பார்த்தார். உடம்பும் மனமும் சிலிர்த்து, அப்படியே நின்றார்.

ஆமாம்.கால் ஊனம் காணாமல் போய்,கவட்டுக் கட்டைகளின் உதவியின்றி ஜம்மென்று நேராய் நின்று கொண்டிருந்தார் அந்தப் பெரியவர். அந்த இளைஞன் சென்ற திசை நோக்கி அவர் தொழுதார். அவர் கண்களிலிருந்து ஆனந்தம் அலை பாய்ந்தது.

அதற்குப் பிறகு திருவண்ணாமலையை விட்டு அந்தப் பெரியவர் எங்குமே செல்லவில்லை.

இந்த உண்மைச் சம்பவத்தை பக்தர்கள் பலரிடமும் சொல்லியிருக்கிறார் பகவான். இதோ இந்த விரூபாட்ஷி குகையில் பகவான் இருந்த போது நடந்த சம்பவம் இது. அந்தப் பெரியவர் அதற்குப் பிறகு பல்லாண்டுகள் இதே திருவண்ணாமலையில் வாழ்ந்து மறைந்ததைப் பலரும் அறிவார்கள். அருணாசல மலையைச் சுற்றி வருவதால் அத்தனை பலன் உண்டு என்பதைச் சுட்டிக்காட்டவே ரமண மகரிஷி இதைச் சொல்வார்.

ஆனால் இந்த உண்மைக் கதையில் பகவான் சொல்லாத ஒரு விஷயத்தை நான் உங்களுக்குச் சொல்கிறேன். பகவான் கடைசி வரை அதன் க்ளைமாக்ஸைத் தன் வாயால் சொல்லவே இல்லை.

ஆமாம். அது என்ன தெரியுமா?

விரூபாட்ஷி குகையில் பகவான் இருந்த போது அவரது வயது என்ன? 20. கால் சுவாதீனமில்லாத பெரியவரின் ஊன்றுகோலைப் பிடுங்கி எறிந்து குறும்பு செய்தது யார்? ஓர் இளைஞன்.

ஆமாம். நம் பகவான் ரமண மகரிஷிதான் அந்த இளைஞன்!

எழுதும்போதே மெய் சிலிர்க்கிறது.கால்கள் கொடுத்தவர் பகவான்தான். அவர் செய்யாத அற்புதங்கள் இல்லை.ஆனால் அவர் அதையெல்லாம் சொல்லிக் கொண்டதும் இல்லை.தட்சிணாமூர்த்தியின் அம்சமாயிற்றே. கடவுள் எல்லாம் நன்மைகள் செய்துவிட்டு, தான்தான் செய்தோம் என்று என்றைக்காவது சொல்லியிருக்கிறார்களா என்ன?நம் குரு தேவரும் அப்படித்தான்.

அப்போது என்று இல்லை.இப்போதும் நீங்கள் ரமணாச்ரமம் சென்று பகவானின் சன்னதி முன்னால் நின்று பாருங்கள்.உங்களுக்கு என்ன கிடைக்க வேண்டுமோ அதையெல்லாம் உடனே தருவார் பகவான். இந்த அனுபவத்தை உணர்ந்தவர்கள் ஆயிரம், ஆயிரம்!

கிரிவலம் சென்றால் இத்தனை நன்மை இருக்கிறதே, அப்படி என்னதான் இருக்கிறது அந்தத் திருவண்ணாமலையில்?

ஓம் நமோ பகவதே ஸ்ரீ ரமணாய!!
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on April 06, 2013, 01:06:05 PM
காவ்ய கண்ட கணபதி முனிவர் என்ற மகா பண்டிதர் இருந்தார். நினைத்தவுடன் கவிதை எழுதும் ஆற்றல் கொண்டவர். ஏராளமான நூல்களைக் கற்றவர், எழுதியவர். பல மொழிகளைப் பேசும் ஆற்றல் உள்ளவர். கடும் தவம் புரிந்தவர். பெரும் புகழ் படைத்தவர்.

அப்படிப்பட்ட பெரிய மனிதருக்கு ஒரு சந்தேகம் மட்டும் இருந்துகொண்டே இருந்தது. அதற்கான விடை தேடி அவர் அலையாத இடமில்லை.

1907-ம் ஆண்டு கணபதி முனிவர் திருவண்ணாமலை வந்தார். கிரிவலப் பாதையில் ஒரு மண்டபத்தில் தியானத்தில் ஆழ்ந்திருந்தபோது அவருக்குள் மின்னல் வெட்டியது. ‘பகவான் அழைக்கிறார்’ என்றது அந்த மின்னல். உடனே எழுந்தார். விடுவிடுவென நடந்தார். அருணாசலேஸ்வரர் வீதி புறப்பாடாகி வந்து கொண்டிருந்தார். நடுச் சாலையில் இறைவனை விழுந்து நமஸ்கரித்தார்.

தன் நெடுநாள் கேள்விக்கு விடை கிடைக்கப் போகிறது என்று அவருக்குத் தோன்றிற்று.

விடுவிடுவென மலை மீது ஏற ஆரம்பித்தார். நல்ல வெயில் நேரம் அது. எதையும் அவர் பொருட்படுத்தவில்லை. விரூபாட்ஷி குகைக்கு வந்துதான் நின்றார்.

குகையின் முன் தாழ்வாரத்தில் பகவான் ரமணர் தனியே அமர்ந்திருந்தார்.
கணபதி முனிவர், ரமணர் முன் சாஷ்டாங்கமாக விழுந்து வணங்கினார். தன் இரு கைகளாலும் பகவானின் பாதங்களைப் பற்றிக் கொண்டு கண்ணீர் உகுத்தபடியே, ”கற்க வேண்டிய யாவையும் கற்றேன். வேதாந்த சாஸ்திரங்களையும் பயின்றேன். மனம் கொண்ட மட்டும் மந்திரங்களையும் ஜபித்தேன். ஆனாலும் மனம் அடங்க வழியின்றித் தவிக்கிறேன். தவம் என்பது யாதென தெரியவில்லை. ஐயனே, உன் திருவடியைச் சரணடைந்தேன்.’’ என்றார்.

பகவான், காவ்ய கண்ட கணபதி முனிவரையே பார்த்தார். ரொம்ப நேரம் உற்றுப் பார்த்துக் கொண்டே இருந்தார். ஆம். பார்வையிலேயே பதிலை விளக்கி விட்டு பின்னர் உபதேசமும் அருளினார்.

”‘நான்’ என்பது எங்கேயிருந்து புறப்படுகிறதோ அதை கவனித்தால் மனம் அங்கே ஒன்றிவிடும். அதுவே தவம்.

ஒரு மந்திரத்தை ஜபம் பண்ணும்போது மந்திரத்வனி (ஓசை) எங்கிருந்து புறப்படுகிறது என்று கவனித்தால் மனம் அங்கே ஒன்றிணைகிறது. கரைந்து போகிறது, அதுதான் தவம்.’’

கணபதி முனிவரின் கண்களிலிருந்து ஆனந்தக் கண்ணீர் வழிய ஆரம்பித்தது, அவரது நெடுநாள் சந்தேகத்துக்கு விடை கிடைத்த திருப்தி. அவரது ஐயங்கள் எல்லாம் தீர்ந்து விட்டன.

அன்றைய தினம் விரூபாட்ஷி குகையிலேயே பகவானுடன் தங்கிக் கொண்டார் கணபதி முனிவர். அதுவரை பிராமண சுவாமிகள் என்றே அழைக்கப்பட்டு வந்த ரமணரை, ‘பகவான் ஸ்ரீ ரமணமகரிஷி’ என்றே அனைவரும் அழைக்க வேண்டும் என்று அப்போதுதான் சொன்னார் கணபதி முனிவர். ஆமாம். ‘மருவிலாக் காட்சிப் பெரியனை இனிமேல் மகரிஷி என்றே வணங்கிப் பணிக.’ என்று பாடி வணங்கினார். அன்று முதல்தான் பகவான் ரமண மகரிஷி என்ற பெயர் நிலைக்க ஆரம்பித்தது.

ஆமாம். விரூபாட்ஷி குகைதான் அந்தப் பெயரை முதலில் கேட்ட முதல் இடம். புனித பூமி.

ஏற்கெனவே புகழ்பெற்ற மனிதராக கணபதி முனிவர் இருந்ததால், அவரது வருகைக்குப் பிறகு, பகவானைக் காண பக்தர்களின் கூட்டம் அதிகரித்தது. பக்தர்களின் வினாக்களும் அதிகரித்தன.

அவர்களுக்கு பகவான் அருளிய பதில்களை எல்லாம் தொகுத்து, வட மொழி ஸ்லோகங்களாக அவற்றை அமைத்து எழுதியவர் யார் தெரியுமா?
காவ்ய கண்ட கணபதி முனிவர்தான்.

ரமண கீதை என்ற பெயரில் அற்புதமான நூலாக ஆக்கினார் அவர்.

ஓம் நமோ பகவதே ஸ்ரீ ரமணாய!!

from the facebook
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on April 08, 2013, 11:02:02 PM
ரமணர் வாழ்வில் 100 சுவையான நிகழ்ச்சிகள்…

இறைவனை, ஞானத்தை ஒவ்வொருவரும் முயன்றுதான் அடைய வேண்டும். There are no any short routes to reach the Feet of God.

–பகவான் ஸ்ரீ ரமண மகரிஷி

பிரிட்டிஷ் இந்திய போலீஸ் அதிகாரியான எஃப். ஹெச். ஹம்ப்ரீஸ் என்பவர் பகவானை முதலில் பார்த்ததும் தனக்கு எப்படி இருந்தது என்ற உணர்வை அப்படியே எழுதியிருக்கிறார்.அதை பழம் பெரும் எழுத்தாளர் லா.சு.ரங்கராஜன் அற்புதமாக மொழி பெயர்த்திருக்கிறார். அதை இப்போது பார்க்கலாம்.

”குகையை அடைந்ததும் நான் அவரது காலடியில் வாய் திறக்காமல் உட்கார்ந்தேன். இப்படி ரொம்ப நேரம் மௌனமாக இருந்ததால் நான் என் வசமிழந்து என்னுள் ஓர் எழுச்சி உண்டாவதை உணர்ந்தேன். அரை மணி நேரம் நான் மகரிஷியின் கண்களையே உற்றுப் பார்த்துக் கொண்டிருந்தேன்.ஆழ்ந்த தியானத்தில் இருந்த அவரது கண்கள் அசையவே இல்லை. புனித ஆவியின் ஆலயமே உடல் என்பதை நான் உணரத் துவங்கினேன்.என் எதிரே அமர்ந்திருந்த மகரிஷியின் உடல், அவர் அல்ல என்கிற உணர்வு தோன்றியது, கடவுளின் செயற்கருவியே அவர். எதிரே சும்மா அசைவற்று உட்கார்ந்த பாணியில் உள்ள உருவம் உயிரற்ற உடல் மட்டுமே. அந்த உடல் மூலம் கடவுள், சரம் சரமாகக் கதிரொளியைப் பரப்புகிறார்.என்னுள் எழுந்த எண்ணங்களை வெறும் வார்த்தைகளால் வர்ணிக்க முடியவில்லை.’’

பாருங்கள். ஒரு கிறிஸ்துவர், அதுவும் கடுமையான பணி புரியும் காவல் துறை அதிகாரி எப்படி உணர்கிறார் பாருங்கள். அவர் மட்டுமல்ல, அன்று மட்டுமல்ல., இன்றைக்கும் நீங்கள் திருவண்ணாமலை ரமணாச்ரமம் சென்று அவரது சன்னதியின் முன்னால் கொஞ்ச நேரம் உட்கார்ந்து பாருங்கள். நீங்களும் ஹம்ப்ரீஸ் போல் உணர்வீர்கள்.

ஓம் நமோ பகவதே ஸ்ரீ ரமணாய!!
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on April 09, 2013, 03:29:02 PM
When Bhagavan was living on the hill, this incident took place. Bhagavan loved children and was charmed by their innocence. He admired their lack of hypocrisy. Vajreswari, the four year old daughter of Kavyakanta Ganapathi Muni, a staunch devotee of Bhagavan and a well known Sanskrit scholar, had full liberty with Bhagavan and would insist on sitting on his lap whenever she came. Bhagavan would often call her near him, and show her affection by putting her on his lap and talking to her.
Once Vajreswari came to the Skandasramam and as usual sat on Bhagavan’s lap. As Bhagavan was holding her and talking to her lovingly, a young monkey came up to them. The young monkey apparently got jealous of Vajreswari, pushed her off Bhagavan’s lap and took her place. Vajreswari started to cry, and she pleaded with Bhagavan, “Send this monkey out, I want to sit on your lap.” But the young monkey would not give up his privileged place and continued to sit there. This rivalry between the child and the young monkey thoroughly amused Bhagavan but at the same time, he wanted to appease both of them. He turned to the young monkey and said, “Look, Vajreswari is your sister. Is she not? Let her also sit on my lap with you. Give her some room.” Then he looked at Vajreswari who was standing near him and said. “Is he not your young brother? Come on both of you sit on my lap.”
Finally both the child and the monkey sat together on Bhagavan’s lap fully satisfied and enjoyed each other’s company. Is this not a practical demonstration of Bhagavan’s great love for all beings irrespective of their forms?
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on April 17, 2013, 10:26:42 AM
ரமணர் வாழ்வில் 100 சுவையான நிகழ்ச்சிகள்…


உற்சாகத்தின் ஊற்றாய் திகழ்ந்தவர் பகவான். எப்போதும் அவர் உற்சாகத்தோடு இருப்பார். அவர் கொட்டாவி விட்டோ அல்லது தூங்கியோ யாருமே பார்த்தது கிடையாது. அவரைத் தரிசிப்பவர்களிடத்திலெல்லாம் அந்த உற்சாகம் என்பது தானாகவே ஒட்டிக்கொள்ளும்

ஆரம்ப நாட்களில் அவரிடம், ஜயந்தி விழாவை கொண்டாட வேண்டும் என பக்தர்கள் சொன்னபோது, ‘நான் எங்கே பிறந்தேன்?’ என்று கேட்டார் பகவான். அதுமட்டுமல்ல; ஜயந்தி விழாவை கொண்டாட சம்மந்தமே தெரிவிக்கவில்லை.

1912ஆம் ஆண்டு, பக்தர்கள் மீண்டும் பகவானிடம், அவரது ஜயந்தி விழாவை கொண்டாட வேண்டும் எனக் கேட்ட போது, ‘ஜயந்தி விழாவை ஏன் கொண்டாட வேண்டும்? அதற்கு வலுவான காரணத்தை சொல்லுங்கள்’ என்றார். அதற்கு பக்தர்கள் சொன்ன காரணம் என்ன தெரியுமா?

‘பகவானே, உங்களை தரிசிக்க தினம் நூற்றுக்கணக்கான பக்தர்கள், உலகின் பல மூலைகளிலிருந்தும் வருகிறார்கள். ஒரு பக்தர், இன்னொரு பக்தரோடு தொடர்புகொள்ள வாய்ப்பு இல்லாமல் போய்விடுகிறது. ஜயந்தி விழாவை கொண்டாடினால், பக்தர்கள் அனைவரும், ஒருவருக்கொருவர் பார்த்து பேசிக் கொள்ள வசதியாக இருக்குமே’ என்ற காரணத்தை அவர் முன் வைத்தார்கள். அதன் பிறகுதான், சரியென்று அதற்கு சம்மதம் தெரிவித்தார் பகவான் ஸ்ரீரமணர்.

ஓம் நமோ பகவதே ஸ்ரீ ரமணாய!!
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on April 18, 2013, 10:55:57 AM
ரமணர் வாழ்வில் 100 சுவையான நிகழ்ச்சிகள்…

ஒருமுறை, பெரியவா திருவண்ணாமலை போயிருந்தப்போ, கிரிப் பிரதட்சிணம் பண்ணினார். அவரோடு இன்னும் நாலஞ்சு பேர் போனா. கொஞ்ச நேரத்துல, பகவான் ரமணரோட சீடர்கள் சில பேர், கையில் பிட்சைப் பாத்திரத்தோடு எதிரே வந்துண்டிருந்தா. பெரியவாளைப் பார்த்ததும் நமஸ்காரம் பண்ணிட்டு, ‘நாங்க பகவான் ரமணரோட சீடர்கள். பகவான் அங்கே ஆஸ்ரமத்துல இருக்கார்’னு சொன்னா. உடனே பெரியவா, ‘அப்படியா’ங்கிறாப்பல தலை அசைச்சுக் கேட்டுண்டுட்டு, புன்னகையோடு அவங்களை ஆசீர்வாதம் பண்ணிட்டு, மேலே நடக்க ஆரம்பிச்சார்.

ரமண பக்தர்கள் கொஞ்சம் தயங்கி நின்னுட்டுக் கிளம்பிப் போனாங்க. அவாளுக்கு வருத்தம்… ரமணரைப் பத்தி, அவரோட சௌக்கியம் பத்தி, பெரியவா ஒண்ணுமே விசாரிக்கலையே; தெரிஞ்ச மாதிரியே காட்டிக்கலையேன்னு!

அந்த பக்தர்கள் மலையேறிப் போய், ஸ்ரீரமண பகவான்கிட்ட பிட்சையைக் கொடுத்துட்டு, வழியில காஞ்சிப் பெரியவாளைத் தரிசித்ததைச் சொல்லி, தங்களது வருத்தத்தையும் தெரிவிச்சாங்க. அதைக் கேட்டதும் வாய் விட்டுச் சிரிச்சாராம், ரமண பகவான்! ‘அட அசடுகளா?! நாங்க ரெண்டு பேரும் பேசிண்டாச்சு; இப்பவும் பேசிண்டிருக்கோமேடா; இதுக்கா வருத்தமா இருக்கேள்?!’ன்னாராம். திகைச்சுப் போய் நின்னாளாம், பக்தர்கள்!

காஞ்சிப் பெரியவரும் ஸ்ரீரமணரும் மகா ஞானிகள்; தபஸ்விகள். அவங்களுக்குள்ளே எப்பவும் சம்பாஷணை நடந்துண்டிருக்குன்னு தெரிஞ்சபோது ஏற்பட்ட நெகிழ்ச்சிக்கும் மகிழ்ச்சிக்கும் அளவே இல்லை!

பால் பிரன்ட்டன் என்பவர் ஆன்மிக விஷயமா பேசறதுக்கு மகா பெரியவாகிட்ட வந்தார். அப்ப பெரியவா, ‘அவர் ஞான மார்க்கத்துல போயிண்டிருக்கார். நான் கர்ம மார்க்கத்துலே போயிண்டிருக்கேன். உன்னோட கேள்விகளுக்கெல்லாம் பதில் தரக்கூடியவர், திருவண்ணாமலையில இருக்கார். உன் சந்தேகங்களையெல்லாம் அவராலதான் தீர்த்துவைக்க முடியும்’னு சொல்லி, பால் பிரன்ட்டனை ரமணர்கிட்டே அனுப்பி வைச்சார். பால் பிரன்ட்டனும் அதன்படியே ரமணரை வந்து சந்திச்சு, தன்னோட சந்தேகங்கள் எல்லாம் விலகி, அவரோட பக்தர் ஆகி, புஸ்தகமே எழுதினாரே!

பெரியவாளுக்கும் பகவான் ரமணருக்கும் பரஸ்பரம் அன்பு இல்லேன்னா இது நடந்திருக்குமா? மொத்தத்துல, காஞ்சி மகானும் ஸ்ரீரமண பகவானும் நம் தேசத்துக்குக் கிடைச்சது மாபெரும் பாக்கியம்!

ஓம் நமோ பகவதே ஸ்ரீ ரமணாய!!
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on April 25, 2013, 11:37:22 AM
Stories told by Sri Bhagavan:

D: Is it possible to speak to Iswara as Sri Ramakrishna did?
M: When we can speak to each other why should we not speak to Iswara in the same way?
D: Then why does it not happen with us?
M: It requires purity and strength of mind and practicein meditation.
D: Does God become evident if the above conditions exist?
M: Such manifestation is as real as your own reality. In other words, when you identify yourself with the body as in jagrat you see gross objects; when in subtle body or in mental plane as in swapna, you see objects equally subtle; in the absence of identification as in sushupti  you see nothing. The objects seen bear a relation to the state of the seer. The same applies to visions of God. By long practice the figure of God, as meditated upon, appears in dream and may later appear in jagrat also.
D: Is that the state of God-realisation?
M: Listen to what happened once years ago.

Vithoba found Namdev had not yet realised the Supreme Truth and wanted to teach him. When Jnaneswar and Namdev returned from their  pilgrimage, Gora Kumbhar gave a feast to all the saints in his place and among them were Jnaneswar and Namdev. At the feast Jnaneswar,  in collusion with Gora, told Gora publicly, “You are a potter, daily engaged in making pots and testing them to see which are properly baked and which are not. These pots before you (i.e., the saints) are the pots of Brahma. See which of these are sound and which not.” Thereupon Gora said, “Yes, Swami, I shall do so,” and took up the stick with which he used to tap his pots to test their soundness. Holding it aloft in his hand he went to each of his guests and tapped each on the head as he usually did to his pots. Each guest humbly submitted to such tapping. But when Gora approached Namdev, the latter indignantly called out, “You potter, what do you mean by coming to tap me  with that stick?” Gora thereupon told Jnaneswar, “Swami, all the other pots have been properly baked. This one (i.e. Namdev) alone is not yet properly baked.” All the assembled guests burst into laughter.

Namdev felt greatly humiliated and ran up to Vitthala (the deity he worshipped) with whom he was on the most intimate terms, playing with him, eating with him, sleeping with him and so on. Namdev complained of this humiliation which had happened to him, the closest friend and companion of Vitthala. Vitthala (who of course knew all this) pretended to sympathise with him, asked for all the details of the happenings at Gora’s house and after hearing everything said, “Why should you not have kept quiet and submitted to the tapping, as all  the others did? That is why all this trouble has come.” Thereupon Namdev cried all the more and said, “You also want to join the others and humiliate me. Why should I have submitted like the others? Am I not your closest friend, your child?” Vitthala said, “You have not yet  properly understood the truth, and you won’t understand if I tell you. But go to the saint who is in a ruined temple in such and such a forest. He will be able to give you enlightenment.”

Namdev accordingly went there and found an old, unassuming man sleeping in a corner of the temple with his feet on a Sivalingam. Namdev could hardly believe this was the man from whom he – the companion of Vitthala – was to gain enlightenment. However, as there was none else there, Namdev went near the man and clapped his hands. The old man woke up with a start and seeing Namdev,  said, “Oh – you are Namdev whom Vitthala has sent here. Come!” Namdev was dumbfounded and began to think, “This must be a great
man.” Still he thought it was revolting that any man however great, should be resting his feet on a lingam. He asked the old man, “You seem to be a great personage. But is it proper for you to have your feet on a lingam?” The old man replied, “Oh, are my feet on a lingam? Where is it? Please remove my feet elsewhere.” Namdev removed the feet and put them in various places. Wherever they were put, there was a Sivalingam. Finally, he took them on his lap and he himself became a Sivalingam! Then he realised the truth and the old gentleman said, “Now you can go back.”

Bhagavan added, “It is to be noted that only when he surrendered himself, and touched the feet of his guru, enlightenment came. After this final enlightenment Namdev returned to his house and for some days did not go to Vitthala at the temple, though it had been his habit not only to visit Vitthala every day, but to spend most of his time with Vitthala at the temple. So, after a few days, Vitthala went to Namdev’s house and like a guileless soul, enquired how it was that Namdev had forgotten him and never visited him. Namdev replied, ‘No more of your fooling me. I know now. Where is the place where you are not! To be with you, should I go to the temple? Do I exist apart from you?’ Then Vitthala said, ‘So you now understand the truth. That is why you had to be sent for this final lesson’.”

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on May 03, 2013, 12:47:34 PM
ரமணர் வாழ்வில் 100 சுவையான நிகழ்ச்சிகள்…


ரமணருக்கு முதுமையுடன் நோயும் சேர்ந்து உடல் மிக நலிந்திருந்த சமயம். ஆனால் எப்போதும் யாராவது அவரைத் தரிசிக்க வந்தவண்ணம் இருந்தனர். மருத்துவரோ கண்டிப்பாக ஒய்வு தேவை என்று கூறினார். குறைந்தபட்சம் மதியச் சாப்பாட்டுக்குப் பின் பகவான் சற்று ஒய்வு எடுக்கட்டும் என்று மிகுந்த நல்லெண்ணத்தோடு தீமானித்த நிர்வாகம் ஒரு போர்டு வைத்தது. ‘பகல் பன்னிரண்டு மணி முதல் இரண்டு மணி வரை யாருக்கும் அனுமதியில்லை’ என்று அதில் எழுதியிருந்தது.

சாப்பிடப் போயிருந்த பகவான் திரும்பி வந்தார். போர்டைப் பார்த்தார். பேசாமல் கூடத்துக்கு வெளியே உட்கார்ந்து விட்டார்.

‘பகவான் உள்ளே போகலாமே’ என்று மற்றவர்கள் கூறினர்.

‘யாருக்கும் அனுமதியில்லை என்று எழுதியிருக்கிறதே. அது நமக்கும் தானே’ என்று சொல்லிப் பகவான் எல்லோரையும் திகைக்க வைத்தார்.

ஓம் நமோ பகவதே ஸ்ரீ ரமணாய!!
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on May 04, 2013, 12:50:03 PM
-ரமணர் வாழ்வில் 100 சுவையான நிகழ்ச்சிகள்…


ஆச்ரமத்தின் கூடத்தில் இருக்கும் கட்டிலில் ஸ்ரீ ரமணர் சாய்ந்து அமர்ந்திருந்தார். வழக்கமாக அந்த நேரத்தில் வருகின்ற அணிற்பிள்ளைகள் வந்தன. சிறிதும் பயமின்றி ஸ்ரீ ரமணரின் மேனியில் ஏறியும் இறங்கியும் விளையாடின. ஸ்ரீ ரமணர் தமது அருகிலிருந்த டப்பாவைத் திறந்து பார்த்தபோது, அன்று முந்திரிப் பருப்புக்குப் பதிலாக அதில் வேர்க்கடலை இருந்தது. தினந்தோறும் அணில்கள் ஸ்ரீ ரமணரின் கையிலிருந்து முந்திரிப் பருப்பை வாங்கி உண்ணும். அவரே ஊட்டவும் செய்வதுண்டு.

இன்று வேர்க்கடலையை அவர் ஊட்டியதும் அணிற்பிள்ளைகள் அதை ஏற்க மறுத்தன. அது மட்டுமில்லாமல் முந்திரி கிடைக்காத கோபத்துடன் ‘கீச் கீச்’சென்று கத்திக் கொண்டே தாவித் தாவி அவருடைய உடம்பில் ஏறின. “வேர்க்கடலையைச் சாப்பிடுங்கள்” என்று குழந்தையைக் கெஞ்சுவதுபோல ஸ்ரீ ரமணர் அணிற் பிள்ளைகளைக் கொஞ்சினார். அவையோ தொட மறுத்தன. முந்திரிப்பருப்பு வேண்டும் என்பதுபோல அடம் பிடித்தன. ஸ்ரீ ரமணர் சமையலறையிலிருந்து முந்திரி இருந்தால் கொண்டு வருமாறு தொண்டர் கிருஷ்ணசாமியிடம் கூறினார்.

தொண்டர் சிறிதளவு முந்திரியைக் கொண்டுவந்து கொடுத்தார். “இவ்வளவுதான் இருக்கிறதா ?” என்றார் ஸ்ரீ ரமணர். தொண்டர், “பாயசத்திற்குப் போடணும்னு கொஞ்சம் வைத்திருக்கிறது” என்றார்.

“இந்தக் குழந்தைகள் எப்படி தவிக்கின்றன. போ போ. பாயசத்திற்கு முந்திரி போடணும்னு கட்டாயமில்லை” என்று ஸ்ரீ ரமணர் கோபமாகக் கூறியதும் தொண்டர் சமையலறையிலிருந்த முந்திரி முழுவதையும் கொண்டு வந்து கொடுத்தார். ஸ்ரீ ரமணர் ஆசையுடன் ஊட்ட, அணிற்பிள்ளைகள் சந்தோஷக்குரல்களுடன் உண்டபோது, ஸ்ரீ ரமணரின் வதனத்தில் கருணையொளி வீசியது.

மறுநாளே சென்னையிலிருந்து வந்த பக்தர் ஒருவர் ஸ்ரீ ரமணரிடம் இரண்டு பெரிய பொட்டலங்களில் முந்திரிப்பருப்பு கொண்டுவந்து, “அணிற்பிள்ளைகளுக்கு அளிப்பதற்காகவே கொண்டு வந்தேன்” என்றார். ஸ்ரீ ரமணர் அணிற்பிள்ளைகளுக்குத் தேவையானது கிடைத்ததில் ஆனந்தம் அடைந்தார்.

ஓம் நமோ பகவதே ஸ்ரீ ரமணாய!!
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on May 04, 2013, 04:27:56 PM
This happened about two years before Bhagavan'sMaha Nirvana. One morning Bhagavan was
in the hall surrounded by devotees from many lands. It was time for lunch and everybody was
hungry. Some were already in the dining hall, waiting for Bhagavan to come. At that time
Bhagavan was suffering from severe rheumatism in his knees, which were swollen and gave him
severe pain; to get up he had to rub them first to remove the stiffness and it would take some
time. At last he got up slowly from the sofa, and leaning on his walking stick, was about to go
through the doorway when he noticed a village milkman, wrapped in a cotton shawl, with a
mudpot hanging on a strap from his shoulder.

Bhagavan stopped, looked at him and exclaimed, "Look, is it not Chinnappaya "Yes, it is
me,Swami," the villager replied with devotion and respect. Bhagavan asked him, "How are you?
Are you well? You have come to see me? Very well. But what is in your pot? Have you brought
some koolu (gruel)"? "Yes Swami, I have brought some koolu", replied the milkman shyly. "Then
come on, let me have it". Bhagavan put away his stick, cupped his two hands together and bent
forward holding his hands near his lips. The milkman started pouring the porridge from his pot in
a thin stream into Bhagavan's hands, as he sipped it with his chin between his wrists. The poor
man's face was beaming with joy and Bhagavan was drinking steadily, as if the grey porridge
was nectar to him.

The dining hall was full of hungry and somewhat angry people. One of them came out to see what
could be the cause of the delay in Bhagavan's coming, and when he saw what kind of lunch
Bhagavan was taking, he exclaimed, "How unfair, Bhagavan. We are all waiting for you and you
are late for the sake of this peasant"! Bhagavan grew indignant. "What, do you all think that I am
here for your sakes only? Do I belong to you? Did you care for me when I was on the hill? Nobody
wanted me then, only the shepherds, who would share their koolu with me." And he went into the
dining hall followed by the milkman and his pot.

from the facebook
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on May 04, 2013, 11:36:18 PM

VENUAMMAL was the youngest child born to Sri Arunachalam and Srimati Kalyani in 1888 in the Tamil Nadu village of Mandakolathur, which is about 35 kilometers from Tiruvannamalai. She was the youngest of five children – three brothers and one sister. Her elder sister was Echammal, the well-known devotee of Bhagavan who after the tragic death of her husband, son and daughter in quick succession took refuge in Bhagavan in 1906 and who prepared food for him daily for forty years.
Venuammal was about seven years younger than her sister Lakshmiammal (Echammal) and also had her own tragedies. She was married at the age of nine, had a daughter, Balakuchambal, at the age of fourteen and lost her husband at the age of fifteen. It is unthinkable now that at such a tender age so much domestic cares and responsibilities could be thrust upon such a young girl, but that was the ways of this ancient Indian culture for thousands of years. So at the age of fifteen in 1903 Venuammal was widowed with a one-year-old daughter.
She was fortunate in that she received help from her late husband’s family, her parents and her brothers in Mandakolathur. It is believed that she moved back to her home village after the death of her husband and remained there until sometime after her daughter was married.

Venuammal’s daughter Balakuchambal was ten years old in 1912 when she married Sri Ramasesha Iyer, who was a sincere devotee of Bhagavan. He was employed by the Revenue Department in Tiruvannamalai and in other towns of the North Arcot District. Echammal was already living in Tiruvannamalai and had devoted her life to the service of Bhagavan and his devotees. Venuammal at some point followed her daughter to Tiruvannamalai and naturally fell into the same stream of life that her sister was in and became a staunch devotee of the Master. She served the devotees much like her sister. When Bhagavan’s mother came to live him on the hill, she naturally gravitated towards her and served her diligently. Alagammal loved Venuammal so much that she used to tell others that she was like a daughter to her. Venuammal served her tirelessly during her last illness and was constantly by her side. Venuammal can be seen sitting with Alagammal in the 1920 photo below.
In October 1920, Venuammal was very happy when her daughter gave birth to her first child, Rajalakshmi. But her happiness was again derailed when her daughter Balakuchambal suddenly died two and half years later. On the day of the death of her daughter, Venuammal was completely devastated. She decided to go straight to Bhagavan to lay bare her grief. It was the year 1923 and the Ashram had already moved down the hill to its present location. Since it was night and dark she sought the company Jnanambal Patti who walked with her from the town down the dark road to Ramanasramam with the help of a kerosene hurricane lamp while the dead body of her daughter lay in her home. Reaching the Ashram at 11 P.M. Venuammal fell at Bhagavan’s feet weeping uncontrollably. Standing alongside Bhagavan was his younger brother, Niranjananda Swami. He expressed his displeasure that Venuammal came there at that time of night and fell at Bhagavan’s feet weeping about a purely worldly matter. To Niranjananda Swami’s comments Bhagavan asked him if it was his sister weeping here before them now under same circumstances would he speak to her like that?
Bhagavan shared Venuammal’s grief and consoled her by explaining that the purpose for which her daughter was born into this world was over and so she had to leave the world. Moreover Bhagavan said that only the body dies and not the Atman which is deathless. Deeply comforted by Bhagavan’s genuine concern, gracious words and love she returned home.
From that time on Venuammal took the full responsibility of raising her granddaughter, Rajalakshmi, who can be seen in the 1928 photo below. Rajalakshmi presently lives with her sons in Chennai, and even at her advanced age she is great source of inspiration to devotees. Inspiring details of her childhood and close association with Bhagavan was published in the April and October 2008 issues of the Mountain Path. In those articles we read of the special care and attention Bhagavan gave to Rajalakshmi. Certainly, in the same manner, Venuammal received Bhagavan’s love and attention, though not much has been recorded.

One recent proof of this was the discovery of a beautiful pencil-colored Sri Chakra drawn by Bhagavan for Venuammal, probably around the year 1920. She had it framed and worshipped it daily till in her old age she was unable to do so. At that point she passed it on to her grand daughter Rajalakshmi who continued its worship until she became aged. Rajalakshmi then gave it over to her eldest son Sri Lakshmikanthan Arunachalam, who kindly made it available to us by allowing the Ashram photographic archivist, Sri V.Karthik, to take it to his Chennai studio and have it professionally scanned. Please use the following Internet link to view this color copy of this sacred Sri Chakra: continued to live in Tiruvannamalai even after Bhagavan’s Mahanirvana. When she became weak with age she moved in with Rajalakshmi in Chennai for sometime and ultimately breathed her last at the age of 77 at her brother Sri Janakirama Iyer’s house in Vilapakkam. It was the same place that Echammal’s ashes were brought after her passing.
Sri Janakirama Iyer was the father of Chellammal whom Echammal adopted and brought up in Tiruvannamalai and whom Bhagavan loved so much. There are many incidents written about her in the Ashram liturature. Echammal brought up Chellammal’s son, popularly known as K. V. Mama, under the same circumstances as Rajalakshmi. He is also seen in the above 1928 group photo.

from the Newsletters of Arunachala Ramana Ashramam
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on May 05, 2013, 10:49:39 PM

Bhagavan once remarked, 'I am only afraid of two devotees, Ramanatha Brahmachari and Mudaliar Patti.' Annamalai Swami commented that Bhagavan was unable to refuse any of their requests because they had so much love and devotion.

I suspect that it was Mudaliar Patti's irresistible love that somehow compelled Bhagavan to take extra food. When other people served him, he frequently told them off for putting too much on his plate.
The following story is typical of her approach to Bhagavan, and of Bhagavan's response to her: Mudaliar Patti, who used to feed Sri Bhagavan daily, always tried to serve more cooked rice to him by making a ball of rice and pressing it hard into a certain shape.

One day, Sri Bhagavan, noticing her trick, commented, 'She is very clever. She feels she could serve me more food through making it appear less. I know her trick!'
Bhagavan made gestures of her pressing the rice with her hands. Taking her cue, straight came Mudaliar Patti's reply : 'Bhagavan! What is more and what is less? There is nothing that is either big or small. Everything is only our bhavana [mental attitude]] She made similar gestures to the ones made by Bhagavan.
Bhagavan enjoyed the joke and remarked, 'See! See! How well she is giving me back my own teaching!'

- The Power of the Presence
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on May 07, 2013, 03:27:19 PM
ரிபு முனிவர், தம் சீடனான நிதாகன் கர்ம காண்டத்திலிருந்து எவ்வளவு விடுபட்டிருக்கிறானென்று காண, தாம் வயதானவராயிருந்தும் நகரத்தில் வசித்த தம் சீடனிடம் தாமே போவார். தன் குரு தன்னைக் கவனித்து வருகிறாரென்று அறியாதபொழுது நிதாகன் எப்படி நடப்பானென்று கவனிக்க, சிற்சில சமயங்களில் ரிபு மாறுவேடம் பூண்டும் போவார். அப்படிப் பட்டிக்காட்டான் வேடம் பூண்டு ரிபு போயிருந்த ஒரு சமயத்தில் நிதாகன் ராஜ பவனியை வெகு கருத்தாகக் கவனித்துக் கொண்டிருப்பதை அவர் கண்டார். அவரை, நகரவாசியான நிதாகன் கண்டுகொள்ளவில்லை.

“இதென்ன கும்பலும் கூச்சலும்” என்று பட்டிக்காட்டானாகிய ரிபு கேட்டார்.

“ராஜா பவனி போகிறார்” என்று நிதாகன் பதிலுரைத்தான்.

“அரசனா? ஊர்வலம் போகிறானா? யார் அரசன்?”

“அதோ யானைமேல்”

“அரசன் யானைமேல் இருக்கிறான் என்கிறாயா?”


நான் இருவரைக் காண்கிறேன். இதில் அரசன் யார்? யானை எது?”

“என்ன! நீ இரண்டையும் பார்க்கிறாய். ஆனால் மேலிருப்பவன் அரசன் என்றும் கீழ் இருப்பது யானை என்றும் அறிய மாட்டாயா? உன்னைப் போன்ற மூட மனிதனிடம் பேசுவதாற் பயனென்ன?”

“என்னைப் போன்ற மூடனிடம் பொறுமையை இழக்க வேண்டாம். உன்னை வேண்டிக் கொள்கிறேன். மேல், கீழ் என்கிறாயே; இதன் பொருள் என்ன?”

நிதாகனுக்குக் கோபம் தாங்கவில்லை.

“மேலே அரசனையும் கீழே யானையையும் காண்கிறாய். அப்படி இருந்தும் மேல் கீழ் என்றால் என்னவென்று அறிய விரும்புகிறாய். கண்ட காட்சிகளும் கேட்ட வார்த்தைகளும் இவ்வளவு அறிவை விளக்கவில்லையென்றால் நடித்துத் தான் நான் உனக்குப் போதிக்க வேண்டும். குனி. எல்லாம் உனக்கே பூரணமாக விளங்கிவிடும்” என்று வார்த்தைகளைக் கொட்டினான்.

சொன்னபடி செய்தான் பட்டிக்காட்டான்.

அவர் குனிந்ததும் தோளின்மேல் ஏறிக்கொண்டான் நிதாகன்.

“இப்பொழுது புரிகிறதா, மேலே நான் அரசன் போல் இருக்கிறேன். கீழே நீ யானைபோல் இருக்கிறாய். இப்பொழுது தெளிவாகிவிட்டதா?” என்றான்.

“இல்லை, இன்னும் புரியவில்லை. நீ அரசன்போல் மேல் இருக்கிறாய் என்றும், நான் யானைபோல் கீழ் இருக்கிறேன் என்றும் சொல்லுகிறாய். சரி, அரசன், யானை, மேல், கீழ் – அதுவரையில் விளங்குகிறது. ஆனால், ”நான்”, ”நீ” என்று சொன்னாயே; எதைக் குறித்து, ”நான்”, ”நீ” என்கிறாய்? அதுதான் விளங்கவில்லை. தயவுசெய்து அதை விளக்கு” என்று வெகு நிதானமாகச் சொன்னார் பட்டிக்கட்டானான ரிபு.

இதைக் கேட்டதும் நிதாகனுக்கு ஓர் விழிப்பு உண்டாயிற்று. உடனே கீழே குதித்து, தனது குருவின் சரணங்களில் விழுந்து, “வந்தனத்துக்குரிய எனது குரு ரிபுவையன்றி, வெளித்தோற்றமாகிய இந்தப் பௌதிக வாழ்விலிருந்து உண்மைப் பொருளாகிய ஆன்ம நிச்சயத்திற்கு என் மனதைக் கவரக் கூடியவர் வேறு யார் உளர்?” என்று வேண்டி வணங்கினான் நிதாகன்.

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on May 14, 2013, 03:22:04 PM
By Suri Nagamma
(taken from the preface)

From a perusal of the present book My Life at Sri Ramanasramam it will be noted that Nagamma’s early life was full of trials and tribulations. She lost her father when she was four years of age, her mother when she was ten and her husband when she was twelve. As a result of the series of calamities she got drowned in an ocean of sorrow and confined herself to a small room in her parent’s house rarely getting out of it, so much so, she did not know what sunshine was for several years. At that time there happened to be in that room some books on ancient lore such as Mahabaratam, Bhagavatam and Bhagavad Gita which she read over and over again. Her mind thereby got attuned towards God.
After some years she came out of her solitude and began moving about in the midst of the families of her brothers and sister with the intention of serving them by way of Nishkama Karma. Soon she got dissatisfied with it and began going about on pilgrimage to various places in the country in search of a Sadguru. That is how she ultimately landed at Sri Ramanasramam.
Life in an Ashram is never smooth sailing; it is beset with hardships, innumerable obstacles and several pitfalls, and Nagamma has had her due share of them. This book gives a detailed description of how Bhagavan, with his advice and guidance, helped her to get over all those difficulties.
This book gives such great details of the life of a Sadhak in an Ashram, it can be confidently expected that one who goes through it carefully and does Sadhana in the manner indicated therein will be greatly benefited thereby.
Akhandam Sitarama Sastri
Early Years
I was hardly eleven years when I was married. Like ladies mentioned in the puranas, I thought I could attain salvation by devotedly serving my husband but, only a year later, he passed away suddenly after an attack of smallpox, conferring on me a lifelong widowhood. I was too young at the time to realise the full implications of the calamity. Even so, I was heartbroken and, brooding over my misfortune, confined myself all alone to one of the rooms in our big house. I had no taste for food and rarely went out of the house. So I became very pale and suffered from stomach disorders. I was lying on the floor all the time on a torn mat, my hand for a pillow, and resembled a lizard clinging to the wall. Whenever anyone came to see me, I wept bitterly. Several months passed thus.
I did not like to remain any more in the family atmosphere I had been long accustomed to. The desire to know from some great soul the path of liberation grew intensively in me. Although I had heard of several eminent men in the spiritual field, no one appeared to have the attributes of the siddhapurusha.

I had seen in my dream and so I could not accept any one of them as my Guru. Whenever possible, I used to go to Kanaka Durga temple in Vijayawada and pray to Her as the presiding deity of the place to bestow on me the favour of a sadguru. I dedicated to Her my Manasa Satakam. In that book there are quite a number of verses about the search for a sadguru.

The First Darshan
Though Bhagavan had not spoken to me at all, I was deeply impressed by him. I found in him a resemblance to the mahapurusha who once came into my dream and also saw all the attributes of a jivanmukta as described in Vasishtam and other vedantic books. He seemed unattached to anything, like water on a lotus leaf, sparkling in the sun. As I observed Bhagavan from day to day, I felt convinced that he was the person who could dispel my ignorance and that I should surrender myself into his care. However, I could not summon enough courage to say so in as many words.

Arpana (Offering)
There was absolute quiet in the hall. I entered trembling all over, placed the bundle at the feet of Bhagavan, folded my hands and with shaky voice said, “Here are the letters. I have been asked to hand them over to the Ashram. I have bundled them and brought them here. It is not merely a bundle of letters. It is my heart’s treasure. Bhagavan may do whatever he likes with them. I never did the work for fame or wealth”. As I said that, tears rolled down my cheeks in abundance. Bhagavan looked at me with sympathy and received the bundle with both his hands. He turned it over and giving it to Rajagopala Iyer remarked, “Here it is. She has brought all the letters duly bundled. Take them and give them to the office.” Meantime, I wiped my tears and sat in the front row reserved for the ladies. My sister-in-law sat by my side. My tears did not stop.

Resumption of Writing Letters
One day, I felt tired of writing and wished some one would help me in the work. Feeling that way, I went to Bhagavan and sat before him. He proceeded to casually tell the story of the sparrow and Garuda and incidentally remarked:
“People who do good work and have a mind to choose self-enquiry never give up their work, although they feel it to be a burden. As in the case of the sparrow in the story, help comes from somewhere, just as Garuda came to the help of the bird. By God’s grace help comes of its own accord.” This very timely message came to me most unexpectedly and cheered me up considerably.
Every now and then, people from the Ashram office used to enquire, if I was still writing letters and I used to say no. I was, however, feeling guilty because it was not true. I used to wonder why I should continuously have to speak lies and why I should write letters in that adverse atmosphere; also why I should not give up the work altogether. With these doubts and fears worrying me, I went up to Bhagavan one day only to find him relating incidents of his childhood days. “I too told a lie to my aunt on the day I left Madurai”, said Bhagavan. He added, “It is not we that speak the lie. Some force makes us say so. Even Sankara took to sanyasa only by telling a lie.” In this way Bhagavan cleared all my doubts concerning the letters.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on May 16, 2013, 01:16:42 PM
Swami Chinmayanada

A most powerful incentive to the Swami’s spiritual journey was his meeting (while a high school graduate) of Sri Ramana Maharshi. His own recollection of the meeting goes thus:

“I was just emerging from high school, exams were over. On a package railway ticket I was roaming through South India. As the train steamed through the countryside at a halting speed, most of the passengers in my compartment suddenly peered through the windows in great excitement and bowed reverently to an elaborate temple beyond. Inquiring about it, I was told that it was the Tiruvannamalai Temple.

Thereafter, the talk of my fellow travellers turned to Ramana Maharshi. The word ‘Maharshi’ conjured up in my mind ancient forest retreats and superhuman beings of divine glow. Though I was at that time a convinced atheist, I was deeply drawn to visit the Maharshi’s Ashram. I chose to take the next available train to Tiruvannamalai.

At the Ashram I was told that the Maharshi was in the hall and anybody was free to walk in and see him. As I entered, I saw on the couch an elderly man, wearing but a loincloth, reclining against a round bolster. I sat down at the very foot of the couch. The Maharshi suddenly opened his eyes and looked straight into mine: I looked into his. A mere look, that was all. I felt that the Maharshi was, in that split moment, looking deep into me – and I was sure that he saw all my shallowness, confusions, faithlessness, imperfections, and fears.

I cannot explain what happened in that one split moment. I felt opened, cleaned, healed, and emptied! A whirl of confusions: my atheism dropping away, but scepticism flooding into question, wonder, and search. My reason gave me strength and I said to myself, ‘It is all mesmerism, my own foolishness.’ Thus assuring myself, I got up and walked away.

But the boy who left the hall was not the boy who had gone in some ten minutes before. After my college days, my political work, and after my years of stay at Uttarkashi at the feet of my master, Tapovanam I knew that what I gained on the Ganges banks was that which had been given to me years before by the saint of Tiruvannamalai on that hot summer day – by a mere look.”

During a talk in 1982 the Swami Chinmayanada said:

“Sri Ramana is not a theme for discussion; he is an experience; he is a state of consciousness. Sri Ramana was the highest reality and the cream of all scriptures in the world. He was there for all to see how a Master can live in perfect detachment. Though in the mortal form, he lived as the beauty and purity of the Infinite.”

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on May 16, 2013, 01:35:58 PM
Dear Balaji,

Yes. Sri Chinmayananda said: What I have learnt for 6 years in Uttarakasi is what I got from Sri Maharshi during those
fifteen minutes.

Chinmayananda, apart from BG work and discourses, had also published his own translation of Upadesa Saram.

Arunachala Siva.   
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on May 17, 2013, 10:32:39 AM
At food time Bhagavan would ask to be served very little and he would carefully clear the plate of the last grain of food before getting up. Although he never asked us to do the same, I asked him: "If we clear our dining leaves so scrupulously, the dogs, cats, monkeys, rats and the ants will starve."

Bhagavan answered: "Well, if you are so compassionate, why not feed the animals before taking food yourselves? Do you think they relish your scrapings?

( From Sri Ramana Leela by Krishna Bhikshu)
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on May 18, 2013, 12:05:00 AM

Dear Ramana Devotees

One of my friends is asking the  below mentioned song by facebook. Pl get this song.

'Abayashtakam' is being mentioned in the Tamil book ' Sarithamum Upadhesamum' part 7 - Page No. 168., released by Sri Ramanashram. These slokas were written by one Sri Jagatheeswara Sastri, when he fell seriously ill, at his deathbed.. submitted to Sri Bhagawan. Then he recovered miraculously...

Since the Tamil meaning of these eight slokas , were printed in the book, I hope the original text, either in Sanskrit or its English transliteration would also be available in the Ashram archives.. Can anyone help me to get the original slokas?

The original text is required - English or Tamil transliteration, for my parayanam / prayer to Sri Bhagawan. This would be helpful to all Bhagawan devotees also..
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on May 18, 2013, 02:25:14 PM
Dear Sri Balaji

I have the original sanskrit version. I shall reproduce here the same when time permits.

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on May 31, 2013, 11:15:18 AM
ரமணர் ஆயிரம் — அரவிந்த் சுவாமிநாதன்

அவர் ஒரு ரமண பக்தர். ஆசார அனுஷ்டானங்களில் நம்பிக்கை உடையவர். ஆனால் அவரிடம் ஒரு கெட்ட பழக்கம் இருந்தது. கஞ்சா போன்ற போதை வஸ்துவை தியானம் செய்யும் பொழுது உபயோகித்து வந்தார். அவ்வாறு உபயோகிப்பதன் மூலம் இறை உணர்வில் தீவிரமாக நிலைத்து இருக்க முடியும் என்று நம்பினார். ‘சித்தர்கள் சிலரும், முனிவர்கள் பலரும் உபயோகித்தது தானே’ என்று தமக்கு அறிவுரை கூறிய நண்பரிடம் எதிர்வாதம் செய்தார். அவர் இவ்வாறு போதைப் பொருளைப் பயன்படுத்துவது ஒரு நாள் பகவான் ரமணரின் கவனத்துக்கு வந்தது. ரமணர் பக்தரைக் கூப்பிட்டு கண்டித்தார். அத்துடன், “இதைச் சாப்பிடாதே. இது நிச்சயமாய் கெடுதல்தான் பண்ணும்” என்று அறிவுறுத்தினார்.

ஆனால் பக்தர் அதனைக் கேட்கவில்லை. தினந்தோறும் கஞ்சாவை உபயோகித்து வந்தார்.

ஒருநாள் தியானத்தில் அமர்வதற்கு முன் அதனை உபயோகித்தார். அவ்வளவு தான். சிறிது நேரத்தில் அவருக்கு தலை சுற்றியது. மயக்கமாய் வர ஆரம்பித்தது. இறை உணர்விற்குப் பதிலாக வரிசையாக கீழ்த்தரமான எண்ணங்கள் தோன்ற ஆரம்பித்தன. உடலெல்லாம் எரிய ஆரம்பித்தது. பித்துப் பிடித்தவர் போலானார். ரமணரிடம் போய்ச் சொல்லலாமென்றால் அவர் அறிவுறுத்தியதை மீறித் தான் போதை வஸ்துவைப் பயன்படுத்தியது தெரிந்தால் கோபிப்பார் என்று எண்ணினார். பகவான் முகத்தில் விழிக்க வெட்கப்பட்டு ஒன்றும் புரியாமல் கோவிலைச் சுற்றி சுற்றி வந்தார்.

வழியில் சிவகங்கைக் குளம் அருகே மகான் சேஷாத்ரி சுவாமிகள் உட்கார்ந்து கொண்டிருந்ததைப் பார்த்தார். மகான் காலில் நெடுஞ்சாண் கிடையாக விழுந்தார். கேவினார். தன் நோயைத் தீர்க்குமாறு இருகரம் கூப்பிவேண்டினார்.

சுவாமிகள், “அடேய், நான் தான் அப்போவே சொன்னேனே! சாப்பிடாத, சாப்பிடாதன்னு… கேட்டியா? இப்போ ஏன் இப்படி அவஸ்தைப்படறே!” என்று கோபித்தார்.

பக்தருக்கோ ஒன்றுமே புரியவில்லை. “இவர் எப்போது நம்மிடம் கஞ்சாவைச் சாப்பிடாதே என்று சொன்னார், ஏன் இப்படி உளறுகிறார்” என்று நினைத்தார்.

சுவாமிகளோ மீண்டும் சொன்னதையே திருப்பித் திருப்பிச் சொன்னார். பக்தருக்கு ஒரே ஆச்சர்யமாகி விட்டது. தான் இதற்கு முன் சேஷாத்ரி சுவாமிகளைச் சந்தித்ததும் இல்லை. தன் போதைப் பழக்கம் பற்றி மகானிடம் எதுவும் கூறியதுமில்லை. அப்படி இருக்க மகான் ஏன் இப்படிக் கூறுகிறார் என நினைத்து வியந்தார்.

பின்னர் சேஷாத்ரி சுவாமிகள், சிறிது மணலை அள்ளி அவர் மீது வீசினார். உடன் பக்தரின் மேனி எரிச்சல் நின்று விட்டது.

பின்னர் தான் பக்தருக்குப் புரிந்தது, “நான்” என சேஷாத்ரி சுவாமிகள் குறிப்பிட்டது பகவான் ரமணரைத்தான் என்று. பகவான் ரமணர் தனக்குக் கூறிய அறிவுரையையே சேஷாத்ரி சுவாமிகள் தான் கூறியதாக திரும்பக் கூறினார் என உணர்ந்து கொண்டார். இருவரும் உடல் வேறாக இருந்தாலும், உணர்வால் ஒன்றாகவே இயங்கி வந்தனர் என்பதைப் புரிந்து கொண்டார். அது முதல் அந்த தீய போதைப் பழக்கத்தை விட்டு விட்டார்.

மகான்கள் நேரடியாக ஒருவருக்கொருவர் தொடர்பு கொள்ளாவிட்டாலும், சூட்சுமத்தில் தொடர்பில் இருப்பர் என்பதையும், ஓரிடத்தில் நிகழ்வதை மற்றொருவர் அங்கில்லாவிட்டாலும் தெளிவாக உணர்ந்திருப்பர் என்பதையும் இந்தச் சம்பவம் உணர்த்துகிறதல்லவா?

ஓம் ஸத்குரு சேஷாத்ரி சுவாமிகள் திருவடிக்கே சரணம்!!

ஓம் நமோ பகவதே ஸ்ரீ ரமணாயா!!
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on June 10, 2013, 12:25:28 AM
Somebody brought a bell to be rung at the arathi ceremony and it was put into Bhagavan's hands.   He tried its sound in various ways and laughed: "God wants us to make a fire of our past evil deeds and burn our karma in it.  But these people burn a copper worth of camphor and hope to please the Almighty.   Do they really believe that they can get something for nothing? They do not want to bend to God, they want God to  bend to them.   In their greed they would swallow God, but they would not let him swallow them.  Some boast of their offerings. What have they got to offer.  The idol of Vinayaka (Ganesa) is made of jaggery.   They break off a piece of it and offer it to Him. The only offering worthy of the Lord is to clear the mind of thoughts and remain steady in the peace of the Self."

from the Boundless Ocean of Grace
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on July 07, 2013, 11:05:23 PM

Revolving in my mind the details relating to the function held this morning for the construction of a statue, I went to the Ashram this afternoon before 3 p.m. As Bhagavan had gone out, I was standing in the hall awaiting his return. The silkcotton mattress that was spread on the couch was slippery because it was new, though it was thick and firmly stitched. As a big pillow was placed on one side for Bhagavan to keep his arms, another behind to lean against and a third one at the feet, the actual seating space got considerably reduced. As I was wondering how Bhagavan would be able to sit there, he came in. Sitting on the mattress and pressing it with his hand,
he said, looking at his attendants, “See how this mattress slips from one side to another! People think that it will be comfortable for Bhagavan if there is a costly mattress. It is, however, not possible to sit on this restfully. Why this? It will be much more comfortable if I sit on the stone seat itself. Truly, I do not find even the slightest happiness on these mattresses and pillows, compared with the happiness I had when I was sitting or sleeping on the raised platform which I myself constructed of
stone and mud in Virupaksha Cave. As was told in the story about the sadhu, people think that Swami is undergoing great hardship when he lives in a thatched shed and lies on a stone bench, and so they make a fuss. I do not find the slightest happiness on these mattresses and pillows. It will perhaps be better if, like that sadhu in the story, I gather some stones similar to those I had in the Virupaksha Cave, take them to whichever place I go, and spread them on a mattress like this. At that
place it was a stone platform. In the Jubilee Hall and even here, it is a stone couch. The only obstacle between me and this couch is this mattress. But one thing. The pillow under the feet, the pillow on the side, and the broad pillow at the back, all the three, are almost as hard as stones. So this is almost like the
story of the sadhu. Without bringing stones from elsewhere, my bed of stones is already here.”
A devotee said, “What is that story of the sadhu, which Bhagavan has now mentioned?” whereupon Bhagavan began relating the story as follows:
“A great Mahatma was living as a sadhu under a tree in a forest. He always used to keep with him three stones. While sleeping, he used to keep one of them under the head, another under the waist and the third under the legs and cover himself with a sheet. When it rained, the body used to be on the stones and so the water would flow underneath, and the water that fell on the sheet too, would flow down. So there was no disturbance to his sleep; he used to sleep soundly. When sitting, he used to keep the three stones together like a hearth and sit upon them comfortably. Hence snakes and other reptiles did not trouble him nor did he trouble them, for they used to crawl through the slits under the stones. Somebody used to bring him food and he would eat it. And so, there was nothing for him to worry about.
“A king, who came to that forest for hunting, saw this sadhu and felt, ‘What a pity! How much must he be suffering by having to adjust his body suitably to those stones and sleep thereon. I must take him home and keep him with me at least one or two days and make him feel comfortable.’ So thinking, he went home and sent two of his soldiers with a palanquin and its bearers, with instructions to invite the sadhu respectfully and bring him to his palace. He also said that if they did not succeed in bringing the sadhu, they would be punished. They came and saw the sadhu and told him that the king had ordered them to bring him to the palace and that he should come. When he showed disinclination to go with them, they said that they would be punished if they returned without him. So they begged of him to come, if only to save them from trouble. As he did not want them to get into trouble on his account, he agreed to go with them.
What was there for him to pack up? A kaupeenam,* a sheet and those three stones. He folded and kept the kaupeenam in that sheet, kept those three stones also in the sheet and tied them together. ‘What is this? This Swami is bringing with him some stones when he is going to a Raja’s palace! Is he mad or what?’ thought those soldiers. Anyway, he got into the palanquin with his bundle and came to the king. The Raja saw that bundle, thought it contained some personal effects, took him into the palace with due respect, feasted him properly, arranged a tape cot with a mattress of silk cotton to sleep upon. The sadhu opened his bundle, took out the three stones, spread them on the bed, covered himself with the sheet and slept as usual.
“The next morning the king came, bowed to him with respect and asked, ‘Swami, is it comfortable for you here?’
Swami: Yes. What is there wanting here? I am always happy.
King: That is not it, Swami. You were experiencing hardships in the forest by having to sleep on those stones. Here this bed and this house must be giving you happiness.
That is why I am asking.
Swami: The bed that was there is here also. The bed that is here is there also. So I have the same happiness everywhere. There is nothing wanting at any time, either in
regard to my sleep or to my happiness.
The king was puzzled and looked at the cot. He saw that the three stones were on it. Whereupon, the king immediately prostrated before the sadhu and said, ‘Oh Holy
Man! Without knowing your greatness I brought you here with the intention of making you happy. I did not know that you are always in a state of happiness, and so I behaved in this foolish manner. Please excuse me and bless me.’ After making up for his mistake in this way, he allowed the sadhu to go his way. This is the story of the sadhu.”
“So, in the eyes of Mahatmas, that free life is the real happy life?” said that devotee.
“What else? Life in big buildings like this is like prison life. Only I may be an ‘A’ class prisoner. When I sit on mattresses like these, I feel that I am sitting on prickly pears. Where is peace and comfort?” said Bhagavan.
Next day that mattress was taken away and the usual mattress was spread on the couch. Even so, several people thought that it might be better to leave Bhagavan to a free life like that of the sadhu. But Bhagavan had to stay there alone, like a parrot in the cage of the devotees because the devotees never leave him free.

Letters From Sri Ramanasramam-Suri Nagamma
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on July 17, 2013, 05:32:15 AM

There was one devotee in the ashram at that time who, for me at least, exemplified Bhagavan’s teachings on humility and selfless devotion. His name was Viran and he was employed by the ashram to carry water. In the early days of the ashram there was always a water shortage. As the ashram well did not produce enough water to meet all our needs, we had to bring in supplies from outside. At about 4 p.m. every day everyone in the ashram, except for Bhagavan, had to go to the Palakottu tank with a bucket to collect water. We each had to bring about ten buckets of water a day to the ashram. This was quite a strenuous activity because the main ashram buildings were about 150 yards from the tank. In summer, when the water level in the Palakottu tank was very low, our drinking water was brought in a cart from the Boomanda tank, which is located near the mosque in town. All this water had to be stored in big vessels in the ashram.

Since all these activities still failed to produce enough water to meet all our needs, we engaged a man called Viran to carry water full-time from the Palakottu tank to the ashram. In addition to carrying water, he also used to work on various other little jobs that needed to be done in and around the ashram. Although he had been engaged primarily to do ashram work, he was also willing to help any of the resident devotees with their daily chores. If anyone called him to do some work, he would immediately come. No work was too menial for him. He was even willing to work in the middle of the night if anyone asked him to. He was a very humble man whose main aim in life seemed to be to please other people.

If anyone addressed him disrespectfully, because he came from a low caste, Bhagavan would immediately show his disapproval. ‘Why do you call him like this?’ he would ask. ‘If you want him to do any work you should call him with love and affection.’

Bhagavan often showed a lot of love towards this man because he knew he was very humble and because he knew he performed all his chores with love and devotion.

Bhagavan was not the only one who was impressed with his work. A rich devotee, after watching Viran work, decided to help him by paying for his son’s education. The devotee put the boy in a good school in Madras and paid for all his expenses. The ashramites also used to help him by giving him left-over food from the kitchen to take home to his family. Viran’s humility was a shining example of Bhagavan’s teach­ings in action.

On many occasions Bhagavan told me, ‘Become envious of anyone lower than you. You must become very small. In fact you must become nothing. Only a person who is nobody can abide in the Self.’

Bhagavan often spoke to us about the necessity of humility. On another occasion he told me, ‘No one should be our inferior. One who has learned to be the inferior will become superior to all.’ (Living by the Words of Bhagavan, 2nd ed., pp.124-6)
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on July 17, 2013, 09:08:14 AM
Dear Balaji,

I have not heard about Viran's story.  Thank you very much.

Arunachala Siva.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on July 17, 2013, 02:29:33 PM
In today's talk on Sri Bhagavan's 'naan yaar',Nochur Sri Venkatraman quoted this verse from sivaprakasam pillai's 'Sri Ramana paadamaalai':
தாழத் தாழ நலம் மிகும் என்று
தாழ்வோன்  பாதம் வாழ்கவே ;

He spoke about how sivaprakasam pillai, who was instrumental in the writing of naan yaar by Sri Bhagavan,was  utterly humble.Although other devotees had heard about him,very few actually had seen him or recognized him.Once when they asked sri Bhagavan about the presence of Sivaprakasam Pillai ,he pointed to a figure sitting in a corner amidst the crowd of devotees,bare chested and  with hands crossed across his chest!
Sri Bhagavan prized Humility as the best of virtues.
Interestingly ,Sri Bhagavan asked Devaraja Mudaliar to pen the preface to  Sri Ramana Paadamaalai ; when Mudaliar was hesitant and said that he was not comfortable with Tamizh and would be comfortable with English,Sri Bhagavan encouraged him to write it in English saying that he himself would translate it into Tamizh!Devaraja Mudaliar wrote the preface in English and Sri Bhagavan ,true to his word translated it into Tamizh and we find this gracing this small gem of a Book published by Sri Ramanasramam.

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on July 17, 2013, 02:35:03 PM

Dear Ravi,

Nice information.  I have got the book Sri Ramana Padamalai, but do not know about the origin of its brief preface.

I also got once in the Asramam, Sri Ramana Charita Ahaval of S. Pillai.  This was not completed in full and Sri Sadhu Om
had completed it.  There is no reprint of this book.  I got it for Rs 2.00 in the Asramam, an old edition of pre-1960s.

Arunachala Siva.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on July 18, 2013, 04:46:46 AM
Thank you very much for your information about humility.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on August 02, 2013, 07:19:12 AM
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on August 02, 2013, 07:20:48 AM
Prabthiayashtakam posted by Mr Gopalsamy Ramagopal,Madurai
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on August 02, 2013, 10:02:07 AM
About ten or fifteen days back, a sadhu came here and stayed for a few days. Approaching Bhagavan humbly one day, he said, “Swami, I pray that, when you take food, you may be pleased to give me a morsel of food as prasadam.”
“Take all the food you eat as prasadam of the Lord. Then it becomes God’s prasadam. Isn’t all that we eat Bhagavatprasadam?
Who is it that eats? Where does he come from? If you go to the very root of things and know the truth, you will find that everything is Bhagavat-prasadam,” said Bhagavan.

Letters from Sri Ramanasramam-Suri Nagamma
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on August 02, 2013, 10:36:39 PM

Abayashtakam and Prabthiayashtakam posted by Mr Gopalsamy Ramagopal,Madurai

if anyone wants this book they can get by sending a self addressed, stamped cover - big size - to my address..'Arunachala House, 3/374 Surveyor Colony, K.Pudur, Madurai 625 007.The book has Sanskrit, Tamil Transliteration, English Transliteration and also Tamil meaning of these two Ashtakams...
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 03, 2013, 09:40:39 AM
Dear Balaji,

Abhyashtakam is the poem written by Jagadeeswara Sastri when he was seriously ill.  Sri Bhagavan interfered with his
destiny and cured him and he lived for some more years.

The other composition - I do not know who composed it.

Arunachala Siva.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on August 06, 2013, 10:02:42 PM
"ஞானியும் யோகியும்"

இது பகவான் ரமணர் சொன்ன குட்டிகதை.

( சிவப்ரகாச சுவாமிகள் எழுதிய "பிரபுலிங்க லீலா" விலிருந்து)

கர்நாடகாவில் லிங்கயத்களின் குருவான பிரபுலிங்கா ஆன்மீக பிரசாரத்தில் ஈடுபட்டு கோகர்ணம் சென்றபோது அங்கு கோரக்நாத் என்ற ஒரு யோகியை சந்தித்தார்.

கோரக்நாத் தன்னுடைய யோக சக்தியால் அகிலத்தையே ஆட்டி படைக்க முடியும் என்று நம்புபவர். பிரபுலிங்கா தனக்கு சமமானவரா என்ற சம்சயமும் உண்டு. நேரில் பார்த்ததில்லை. எனவே அவரை சந்தித்தபோது "தாங்கள் யார்?" என்று பிரபுலிங்காவை கேட்டார்.

"எவனொருவன் உடல் நினைவின்றி தனது ஆன்மாவே தான் என்ற நினைப்பில் திளைக்கிறானோ, அவன் எவ்வாறு உடலே தான் என்ற உணர்வு உள்ளவனுக்கு தன்னை அறிமுகபடுத்திகொள்ள முடியும்? என்றார் பிரபுலிங்கா.

கோரக்நாத் சிரித்தார். "நான் சிவபக்தன் இந்த உடல் அழியாதது. சிவனருளால் காயகல்பம் உண்ணும் என் உடல் அழிவற்றது" என்றார். ஒருபடி மேலே போய் " இதோ என் உடலை அழித்து பாருங்கள்" என்று சொல்லி ஒரு கூரான கத்தியையும் அருகில் இருந்த ஒரு ஆசாமியிடம் கொடுத்தார்.

"பயப்படாதே எனக்கு ஒன்றும் ஆகாது. என் மீது இந்த கத்தியை செருகு " என்றார் கோரக்நாத்.

என்ன ஆச்சர்யம். கத்தி கோரக்நாத் உடலில் பட்டு மழுங்கியதே தவிர உள்ளே செருக முடியவில்லை. கோரக்நாத் வெற்றி புன்னகையுடன் பிரபு லிங்காவை பார்த்தார்.

அவர் அமைதியாக “என் உடலிலும் இந்த கத்தியை செருகுங்களேன்” என்றார். அந்த ஆசாமி பிரபுலிங்காவின் உடலில் கத்தியை பாய்ச்சினான். பிரபுலிங்காவின் உடலில் நுழைந்த கத்தி மறுபக்கம் வெளிவந்தது. ஏதோ காற்றில் நுழைவது போல் தோன்றியதே தவிர பிரபுலிங்காவின் உடலில் எந்த மாறுதலும் இல்லை. கோரக்நாத் நெடும்சாண் கிடையாக பிரபுலிங்காவின் பாதத்தில் விழுந்து "என்னை மன்னித்து அருளவேண்டும் என்றார்.

பிரபுலிங்கா அமைதியாக " உடல் நீயல்ல. உன் உள்ளே இருக்கும் ஆன்மா தான் நீ. அவனை உணர்ந்தால் பிறப்பு இறப்பு கிடையாது. மனம் ஒரு குகை அதில் வாசம் புரியும் இறைவனும் நீயே என உணர்வாய். " என்றார்.

கோரக்நாத் அடியோடு மாறி அழியா புகழ் பெற்றார் என்பது சரித்திரம்
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on August 07, 2013, 10:33:40 PM
Sri Ramana´s Wondrous Grace.
7 août 2013, 19:19

From Golden Jubilee Souvenir (September 1946): An impressive story of a devotee:

We received the following article very late in August (1946).In the covering letter, the “self-styled devotee” vouches for the truth of his writing. To save himself from some embarrassment,he has tried to hide himself behind an assumed title. We know him well. But we do not want to embarrass him either. This much, however, we must say, he is one of the contributors to this Souvenir and his article stands along with those of other devotees in the previous pages of this Volume. Really, the writer of “Sri Ramana’s Wondrous Grace” is a true devotee of Sri Bhagavan. Below is his letter and then comes his article which, we are sure,will deeply interest the reader, who is the final judge for deciding things for himself.— [Ed.]


Dear Sir,I am sending you herewith an article. If it meets with your approval, it may be included in the Souvenir Volume. As I have described here some experiences which should not be divulged to anybody else, I cannot publish my name. Kindly excuse me for this. I declare that the statements made are all true to my knowledge. Whether you publish it or not, I request you to kindly place the article before Sri Bhagavan, so that He may remember me and take thought of me.*

With Pranams to Sri Bhagavan,

Yours sincerely

A self-styled devotee.

* Sri Bhagavan is expected to identify the “me” without the writer revealing it himself ! (Ed.)



It was on a cold afternoon of December that I found myself boarding the Madras Mail with a view to visit Sri Ramanasramam. For a couple of years previous to this, the intention of going on a pilgrimage to Sri Ramanasramam had been lurking in my mind now and then. A few months back, a strong urge came, and I made all arrangements for starting for the Ashram. Suddenly the news came that the East Coast was being bombed by the Japanese. I was dissuaded from going there at that time. A sense of frustration came over me, and the desire to go there sank within, leaving a vague resolve to visit the Ashram in December.

December came, the expectation again floated in my mind but there was no agitation in it, as previous frustrations had made the mind somewhat resigned. However, a day was fixed and all arrangements were made for my departure. I was undecided and left everything to circumstances, and circumstances so moulded themselves that I found myself boarding the train for Madras on the next day. The journey was uneventful. Though there was the usual war-time congestion in the trains, I was comfortably seated and also found sleeping accommodation at night. On the afternoon of the second day of the journey I picked up a companion; he expressed his intention to visit Ramanasramam to pay his respects to Maharshi and so we travelled together. We reached Madras on the afternoon of the third day. On enquiry we were informed that a train would be just leaving the Egmore station for Villupuram, from where we would have to change for Tiruvannamalai, our destination. It was about midnight when we alighted at Villupuram. After some time the train came. It was not crowded at all and we two occupied one small compartment in it. Ever since I came to know of Maharshi the thought of Arunachala had always been in my mind but it did not give rise to any strong emotion up till now. Only, the mind was in a gloomy mood. When we were a few stations from Tiruvannamalai the thought of a rebuff at the Ashram became very strong and roused a correspondingly strong emotion in me. As I was unobserved, my one companion being fast asleep and there being nobody else in the compartment, I gave free vent to my emotion.*

* I have used the first person only as a matter of convention. As a matter of fact, this and the other states of mind and body, described later as experienced by me, were simply produced in me and I had no hand in their production. I tried to reproduce these states afterwards but could not do so.


After some time it spent itself and the mind became resigned. The train now stopped at Tiruvannamalai. I roused my companion, who was still sleeping and we set our feet on the sacred soil of Tiruvannamalai. It was already dawn and we came out of the station. The Hill of Arunachala now caught our eyes. Silent and majestic it stood there, as if immersed in deep meditation. We saluted the Jyotir lingam and drove direct to the Ashram.

It happened to be the annual Birthday of Maharshi. Bhaktas were preparing to celebrate the day on a large scale. Huge preparations were being made for feeding a few thousand people and a big pandal was erected for the purpose. At the farther end of the first quadrangle a small enclosure was erected and a seat was arranged there for Maharshi. Leaving a small space in front of the enclosure for the passage of pilgrims, the whole of the quadrangle and the adjoining verandah were crowded with visitors. Maharshi took his seat within the enclosure. Pilgrims came in a line, prostrated themselves before him, paid their respects and then passed out of the quadrangle. A continuous stream of people passed in this way for a couple of hours. I was all along anxious to catch his eyes but could not do so. When the crowd became thinner, I got up, walked up to the enclosure and took my stand just outside it, towards the right of Maharshi. With folded hands and tearful eyes I stood there, eagerly expecting to catch his eyes. Though some people were asked to pass on to make room for others, I was fortunately not disturbed. I continued standing there, allowing ample room for the free passage of other pilgrims who still continued to pass on. I waited and waited. Mixed emotions pulsated through the body and tears flowed down the cheeks, (I know not why). My whole being was irresistibly being drawn towards him. At last he was turning his head towards his right, that is, in my direction. Expectation rose high, but, alas, his gaze passed on without falling on me!. Frustration further intensified my sense of helplessness and my whole being poured forth silent entreaty in convulsive sobs. Ah! now, immediately after, I seemed to obtain a side glance from his eyes, while a sweet smile beamed on his face. A peculiar sensation passed through my body and my whole being seemed to be churned. A minute later I passed out of the quadrangle.The next morning I got up early, and after finishing my bath, attended the morning prayers in the hall. Well-versed Brahmins recited Vedic Hymns. Some slokas offering homage to Maharshi were also recited. All these were done as routinework every morning and evening. After the prayers are over, all assemble in the dining hall and take their breakfast with Maharshi. Maharshi also takes the two principal meals along with all the guests. The same food as is served to Maharshi is also served to one and all present, and he does not allow any discrimination in this matter. I was eager to put my case before Maharshi and tried to find out somebody who would introduce me to him and speak to him on my behalf. I approached some inmates of the Ashram but every one of them told me that no introduction or intermediary was necessary here, any one could personally approach Maharshi and speak to him directly. But I could not muster sufficient courage to speak to him or rather I did not know what to speak to him. Thus the second day also passed away without my being able to make any contact with him. I had only a few days at my disposal, and two days had already gone. Would this journey, so much trouble and such a cost, would all these be for nothing?. These thoughts overwhelmed me and goaded me to offer most earnest prayers. Next morning I entreated another inmate of the Ashram to put my case before Maharshi. He looked at me for a moment, and then advised me to write down whatever I intended to say on a piece of paper and to place it before Sri Bhagavan. He also gave me a piece of paper. Write down!. What should I write down?. But I was not in a thinking mood then. I wrote down whatever came to my mind. He very kindly took the piece of paper, went to the hall, followed by me, and placed the paper before Maharshi, speaking something to him in Tamil. Maharshi read it and smiled, and smiling he turned towards me. I was sitting there, with folded hands and eyes filled with tears. As he looked at me I was overwhelmed and a violent emotion convulsed my body which set Maharshi laughing.

He laughed merrily for some time and then silently folded the paper and left it on a book-shelf which stood nearby. He did not speak to me nor did he seem to pay any further attention to me. The mind can not remain in a tense state for long; sheer exhaustion calms it down. My mind calmed down after some time. The bell rang summoning us to dinner and we followed Maharshi to the dining hall. I had placed my case before Maharshi. He did not even speak to me; rather he laughed at me!. There was nothing more to be done. I must return home and be a laughing-stock also to my friends and relatives. What could be done?. He could not be forced to bestow Grace. With these thoughts the mind became resigned. After the night meal they used to spend half an hour in meditation in the hall in Maharshi’s presence. Mechanically I followed them and sat with them in the hall. A few minutes passed. Then suddenly I felt a pleasant coolness inundating me. It seemed to emanate from the very bones, cooling the whole being. Is this the spiritual fragrance spoken of as emanating from Maharshi?. Whatever it might be, I had no doubt that it came from Maharshi and at his will. This was on the night of the third day of my visit. On the next day, while sitting before Maharshi, I experienced a sudden pull in the region of the heart. I was astonished and, as I sought to observe it, it passed away. Nothing like the experience of the previous night was repeated. The remainder of the day passed in keen expectation, but nothing happened, even during the meditation period after the night meal. Perhaps expectation obstructed its manifestation. Next morning, i.e., on the fifth day of my stay at the Ashram news came of further heavy bombing of the Eastern Coast-line by the Japanese, and I naturally became anxious for my family. Moreover, as I did not experience anything unusual during the meditation periods of the previous night and of that morning, I thought that I had obtained what I deserved and that nothing more would be gained by a further stay at the Ashram. So I decided to return home. In the afternoon I wrote out my intention to go home on a piece of paper and placed it before Maharshi.

He read it, silently folded the paper and left it on the shelf. He spoke nothing and did not even look at me. Another rebuff. I made preparations for my departure, packed up my small belongings and after taking my evening meal requested an inmate of the Ashram to kindly get a carriage for me; but I was told that no carriage would be available at that hour, that I should have informed him earlier so that one might have been fetched from the town. I was thus compelled to stay at the Ashram for another day. Next morning I attended the usual prayers. I did not experience anything abnormal during the meditation period. Discussions generally take place when they assemble in the hall after breakfast. Maharshi also answers questions from earnest seekers.

That morning also discussions were going on. As they were talking mostly in Tamil (a language not known to me) my attention was not attracted till I found some people turning their heads and laughing at me. On enquiry I learnt that they were discussing the subject-matter of my first letter to Maharshi. Evidently, he had spoken something to them regarding this letter. Though made a laughing-stock, I was still glad to find that he had at last taken notice of me. I took part in the discussions and, as I was in the back row, some distance away from them, they asked me to come nearer so that there might not be any difficulty in following each other, and I obeyed.

I was thus brought very near Maharshi’s seat. Our discussions over, I heard Maharshi say:

“He is concentrating on the reflection and complains that he cannot see the original.”


It struck me forcefully. What did he mean by reflection and what was the original?.

I shut my eyes and tried to find out the meaning. Immediately after, I felt a pull in the region of the heart, similar to what I felt two days previously but much stronger in intensity. My mind was completely arrested stilled, but I was wide awake. Suddenly, without any break in my consciousness, the “I” flashed forth!. It was self-awareness, pure and simple, steady, unbroken and intensely bright, as much brighter than ordinary consciousness as is sunlight brighter than the dim light of a lamp. In ordinary consciousness the “I” -sense dimly remains in the background, as a matter of inference or intuition,the whole of the consciousness being occupied by the object. Here, “I” came to the foreground, occupied, or rather became, the whole consciousness and intensely existed as pure consciousness, displacing all objects. I was, but I was neither the subject nor the object of this consciousness. I WAS this consciousness, which alone existed. There were no objects. The world was not, neither the body nor the mind, no thought, no motion; time also ceased to exist. I alone existed and that I was consciousness itself, selfluminous and alone, without a second.... Suddenly, and again without any break in my consciousness, I was brought back to my normal, ordinary consciousness. A great miracle had been performed in broad daylight in the presence of so many people, without their knowing it. No argument of the greatest philosophers and scientists of the world will now make me doubt the possibility of experiencing the “I” in its pure state or pure consciousness, without any subject object relationship. Of course, I myself had not the least inkling of such a state even a second earlier, and I never expected to get such an experience. I, an insignificant creature, wallowing in the mud of mundane existence, and without any sadhana, being granted this supreme experience, an experience which is rarely obtained even by great Yogis after austere spiritual practices strenuously performed for ages together. Such is the wonder of His Grace!. Immeasurable and unfathomable Grace!.

Truly has it been said  ” Unasked Thou givest, this is Thy imperishable fame.”

As soon as I was brought to my normal consciousness, I opened my eyes and looked at Maharshi. I knew from the heart of my heart that it was Maharshi who had very graciously granted me this experience, but he appeared to be quite unconcerned, as if nothing had happened!. He was not even looking at me!. How could he have performed this miracle?. Was it by his Silence?. Is this then what is meant by – Through Silence is revealed the nature of Parabrhama by the Guru – ?.

Who can comprehend?. The experience so much amazed me that I even forgot to express my heart-felt gratitude to Maharshi. I could not at that time even properly evaluate this supreme experience. I looked at my comrades. They did not seem to notice me, and so were ignorant of what had happened. In like manner, unknown to others, to how many people has he graciously granted this and even higher experiences?. He only knows. I looked at the clock, it was 20 minutes past ten. But as I did not look at the clock before this state supervened, I cannot say for how long I was in this wonderful state. A little later we followed Maharshi to the dining hall and took our meal. The experience left a very cheerful mood in me. I felt completely carefree. The thought of home or of bombing did not trouble me any further and I thought of staying in the Ashram for a few days more. But man only proposes. Just after the night meal was over a certain gentleman came to me and said that he had already arranged a conveyance for me and a carriage was waiting for me at the gate to take me to the station!. I was a little offended. Who asked him to bring a carriage?. I had given up the idea of leaving the Ashram today. But why should I blame him?. He was present on the previous night when I asked for a carriage and saw my plight at not being able to start home for want of a carriage. In order that the same thing might nor happen again he had very kindly taken upon himself the duty of helping me by arranging for a carriage. How could he be aware of the change which had come over me?. Moreover,he was only an instrument. I therefore said nothing to him. He took me to Maharshi, introduced me to him and explained to him that I was leaving for home. I prostrated myself before Maharshi, took leave of him and started for the station. The previous day I had decided to go but was compelled to stay; this day I decided to stay but was compelled to go!. Mysterious are His ways!.


Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on August 10, 2013, 11:30:26 AM

Arthur Osborne: Bhagavan was reclining on his couch and
I was sitting in the front row before it. He sat up, facing me,
and his narrowed eyes pierced into me, penetrating, intimate,
with an intensity I cannot describe. It was as though they said:
“You have been told; why have you not realized?”

(Fragrant Petals)
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 18, 2013, 05:13:23 PM

Some people were of opinion that Sri Bhagavan could be persuaded to do things against His Will or to change
His mind.  Only, enough people had to ask Him and He would do what they wanted.  Of course, this is absolute
rubbish.  Nobody on earth could make or persuade Sri Bhagavan to do anything. I remember a case in question.
Some devotees were holding an Upanayanam function (investing a Brahmin boy with sacred thread) in the Asramam
Vedapatasala. When Sri Bhagavan walked past there at 10 O'clock on His way to the cow shed, the parents of the boy
came out and asked Sri Bhagavan to come in and grace the function for a few minutes.   There was no apparent reason
why He should not do so, He often did such things, but for some reason, He did not even trouble to reply, but passed on
His way.  On His return He was again begged by a number of people just to step inside for a moment, but He refused.
This was typical.  He either did or did not, there was no persuading Him.

Major Chadwick.

Arunachala Siva.,               
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 18, 2013, 06:38:40 PM
Sri M.S. Nagarajan, a staunch devotee of Sri Bhagavan comes from Mambattu, a village in the Polur Taluk of the North
Arcot District of the state of Tamizh Nadu.  Even as a young boy he used to accompany his parents when they came to
Tiruvannamalai for the yearly Maha Deepam festival, at which time and on similar occasions, his father, who was a devotee
of Sri Bhagavan, used to take him to the Asramam.  Thus he came to know Bhagavan in his childhood.  When he was ten
years old, his friend, who was a nephew of Echammal, spoke to him about the greatness of Bhagavan.  He and his friends
used to practice dhyana and yogic asanas (sitting postures) every day in the early morning.  In the evening they meditated
on Bhagavan.  Sri Nagarajan used to have frequent visions of Bhagavan and Lord Murugan in his dreams.  At about this
time, Ranga Rao, an old devotee of Bhagavan, now no more, had set up an Ashram at Polur named Indra Ashram, to which
other devotees of Bhagavan used to go and talk about Bhagavan and other spiritual matters. In 1930, when Sri Nagarajan
was 15 years old Ranga Rao brought him to Sri Ramanasramam. Here he was allotted the work of doing puja, and helping
in the bookstall etc., But what he valued most was the privilege of cutting up vegetables and grinding the pulses and coconut
gratings for chutney in the kitchen with Sri Bhagavan.   But most of the time, he was in the Hall attending to some minor
work or other.  He had thus opportunity of listening to the replies which Sri Bhagavan gave to the questions put to Him by
visitors and devotees.  As a result of this he became a firm believer in the path of Self Inquiry taught by Sri Bhagavan.

At the end of six months, Sri Nagarajan went home but soon returned and stayed on four years.  Jobs were offered to him
but he was not interested in them, since the acceptance of a job would mean parting from Bhagavan.  But one day,  a letter
came for m his mother informing that a job had been found for him. This letter came to the hands of Bhagavan along with
the Asramam post. After reading it Bhagavan said, 'Look here, a job has been found for you.  Go and accept it immediately'

Tears came into the eyes of Sri Nagarjan at the thought of parting from Bhagavan. But Bhagavan said again,  'You can go on
Wednesday and join duty on Thursday.'  Unwillingly he left the Asramam.  Thereafter, he came to the Asramam as often as he
could get leave.

While Sri Nagarajan was employed at Sattur from 1955 to 1958, he organized a Ramana Mandali where Bhagavan's songs
like The Marital Garland of Letters were sung and devotees meditated everyday.  Talks were given periodically at this Mandali
- Bhagavan's Jayanti and Aradhana were also celebrated in a fitting manner. Sri Nagarajan also established a school named
Sri Ramana Vidya Mandiram Elementary School at Sattur in memory of Sri Bhagavan

After holding several posts in the firm of Burmah Shell, Nagarajan has now retired. Since then, he has lived for sometime
in Tambaram and later joined the Asramam to render his service.

M.S. Nagarajan - Silent Power.

Arunachala Siva.     
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on August 19, 2013, 06:58:17 AM
Sunramanian Sir

Very nice story about devotee Nagarajan
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 19, 2013, 01:19:24 PM

It was the custom of people. when they were proposing to go somewhere, first to obtain Sri Bhagavan's permission,
but the way this was done usually a farce.  They could come into the Hall, prostrate and say, 'I am going to Madras,'
or wherever it was they intended to go.  Sri Bhagavan would just say, 'Yes' or sometimes just keep quiet. Then the
devotees would cheerfully leave, saying he had taken Bhagavan's permission.  If you made a positive statement to
Bhagavan, He would accept it as such.  If you said, 'I am going to eat some meat', Bhagavan would just nod,
He accepted your statement, had heard what you said and understood.   But it did not anyway mean that He approved.
But if, instead, you positively asked permission, that was a different thing.  He might give permission or keep quiet. If
He kept quiet, surely it could not be interpreted as permission.

One evening, I asked permission to go to Pondicherry. Bhagavan asked, 'Why?' I replied that I was having trouble with
one of my teeth and wanted to consult the dentist.  As He kept quiet I did nothing.  A few days later, He said to me, 'I
thought you were going to Pondicherry and you are still here.'  I replied, 'But you never gave me leave.'  Bhagavan
kept quiet. It turned out that my trouble righted itself, something had jammed against the gum, this came loose and there
was no longer any need for a dentist.  A few months later, I again had trouble, this time with another tooth.  On asking
permission, and telling Bhagavan the reason why I wanted to go, He immediately said, 'Yes, go!.  This time the journey
did prove necessary.

Major Chadwick.

Arunachala Siva.     
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 19, 2013, 02:54:02 PM

Three years ago, the sad news of the departure from the physical body of Bhagavan Sri Ramana Maharshi came to me and
his other devotees scattered throughout the world. I do not wish to praise or compare that great Being at whose feet the
Almighty allowed me to abide.

For how could we, from our lower level of consciousness describe exactly this Being whose mission was to give us something
of His infinite light?  And for adequate assessing of His greatness, one must at least be on the same level of spiritual glory.
All that I can do is to try to convey, what I found in my own heart, when I received news of His departure.

The light from those luminous eyes of Sri Bhagavan, was ever engraved on my memory when leaving the Asramam. And now
the account of His death, lies before me.  Does it mean that those eyes cannot any more radiate their silent initiation?
That light of eternity has been really extinguished?  That would be ridiculous. I know this light is not a material one, though
it was conveyed through a material body.  This is a mystery but not a paradox.  I found in my heart no urge to discover that
mystery through the mind.  I feel that the fact was so, even though unexplainable by the thinking process.  So His death
did not deprive me of His reality.

I was sitting quietly, as in preparation for meditation.  But this time, the usual process was changed.  Perhaps He saw that
the human heart, not yet free from all its weaknesses, needs some consolation.  And then, instead of a void, the well known
and beloved picture arose before me.

There were most mysterious and inspiring evenings at the Asramam, when the beautiful hymn 'In praise of the Lord of the
Universe' (Five Hymns on Arunachala) was sung in the Hall. Sri Bhagavan evidently loved the hymn for there would appear a
peculiar expression of other than human beatitude and delight on His face.  I felt that the hearts of those who were present
in that blissful hour of evening contemplation were deeply attuned to it.  Perhaps His penetrating inner sight saw the beneficial
process in it, and His silent blessing was the answer.  How can we fathom what is unfathomable?  And now I experienced once
again, as with all those others who were present, the same beautiful melody heard before with my outer ears.  It was as if
I reviewed a film.  There was no sadness anymore, Could it be otherwise?  The true legacy of the Master, could never be less than
joy this sublime and silent joy of Being, untroubled by the waves of the surrounding illusory world or maya.  This was His peace
which He bequeathed to us. 

Later, letters came from devotees from other continents. My distant friends gave their own accounts of how the tragic news
affected them,  They tried their best to console themselves and me, saying that the physical departure of the Master could
not break our spiritual link with Him. And yet the ink in the last paragraphs of such letters was often blurred as from fallen tears.

It is said that love was the force that created the Universe.  Perhaps it is.  But to me the force of such unselfish love as His,
is just that power that purifies our hearts, when all other methods prove useless.  No occult training nor any other method
can give the disciple the true peace which the Master gives.

Sri Maharshi was a center of love as this, to His disciples.  He left us His love and where else in the world could be found a
purifying power such as this to bring peace to our hearts?

The anniversaries of the Mahasamadhi of Sri Bhagavan will come one after another and one year will see the last one for
me on this earth.  But at the last moment He will be with me, as with everyone of you, who knew Him, if you keep to the end
of His legacy of love.

Mouni Sadhu - Silent Power.

Arunachala Siva.                   
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 20, 2013, 10:32:55 AM

My servant's father was ill in Malabar and the man wanted to go and see him.  As it would have been awkward for me to
remain in the Asramam without him, I told him I too would go and visit a sick friend at the same time, if he could get me
Sri Bhagavan's permission.  We had a gate at the back of my hut which led into Palakottu, the garden at the side of the
Asramam, this gate was usually kept locked. Occasionally, we succeeded in getting Sri Bhagavan to come back that way
and visit my room when He returned from His midday stroll in that direction. My man went that way to meet Sri Bhagavan
and explained everything to Him and asked leave for us both to go.  This Bhagavan granted. But the man said that was
not enough, for unless He came and told me Himself, I would never go. So he managed to entice Bhagavan through the
gate to my room. Sri Bhagavan told me, 'Raman wants to go and see his father.'  'Yes', I replied, but made no comment.
Just as He was leaving He turned to me and said 'Yes, go to 'Varkala, it will be cooler there.'

Thus He gave me permission to go with Ramana also to Varkala.

Major Chadwick,

Arunachala 'Siva.           
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 20, 2013, 10:56:42 AM

I had seen Bhagavan's pictures and heard about Him, but was not particularly drawn to Him until 1975,  One afternoon,
in 'September of that year, in a busy street in an American city, I saw a man waking ahead of me with a bag on his back
in which the Sanskrit AUM was embroidered.  Prompted to talk to this man, I invited him to a have a cup of tea in a nearby
restaurant. I asked him how it happened that his bag bore the Sanskrit word AUM. He opened the bag and took out the book
Talks with Sri Ramana Maharshi and a few other books about the Maharshi.  We talked for a while and this north American told
me, 'I was an ordinary person like the rest here in this country.  I had a job and a good income, a car and friends and relatives.
Everything was OK but I was worried about my possessions stolen and I had to make sure that my apartment was properly
locked. I was worried all the time about losing my possessions.  Somehow I got some books about Sri Bhagavan and read them
and then things started changing.  Now this bag is all I have. I do not have a place I call mine.  I do not have a job.  If I need
money I work for a few hours or for a day, and what I earn could get a meal with no questions asked.  All the time I spend
reading this books about Sri Bhagavan.  I keep reading them again and again, but each time, I learn something new.'

It was this strange encounter with an unknown person in a city far away from Arunachala, who gave up all possessions except
the bag on his back, that prompted me to make a trip to Sri Bhagavan's Asramam. We reached the Asramam around 3.30 p.m.
on the 25th anniversary of Mahanirvana.  Putting our bedding and luggage in a room and getting a copy of the Asramam
schedule, we went up the Hill to Skandasramam, drank the spring water, spent a few minutes in the room and returned to
the Asramam in time for the evening meal.  During our 1979, visit, my daughter, looking at Bhagavan's picture  in the Old Hall
and said to her mother, 'Amma I saw the light in those eyes.'

In April of 1982, I was planning to visit India to bring my family back to U.S. to join me. In the same city where I met the strange
person, who gave up all possessions, except the bag on his back, circumstances brought me into contact with another American
just a couple of days before, I start my trip to India, wanted to me to go to Tiruvannamalai and meet his friends (whom he named)
in the Asramam!

This encounter with a total stranger was for me a blessing and a welcome to this home by Bhagavan Himself.  Since the
first trip in 1976, Sri Bhagavan made it possible for me to come to His feet no less than 6 times.  Not only that, he made it
possible to go to Madurai and spend some time in the spot where He had His realization.  What I was at the time of my first
trip and what I am now, only I know and He knows.  At present, I am far, far away, physically, but again and again He makes
His presence felt in innumerable ways. HE  IS EVERYWHERE.

S.G. Devaraj = Silent Power.

Arunachala Siva.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 21, 2013, 10:46:02 AM

On another occasion He gave me a direct order. Chinna Swamy, the Asramam Manager, brother of Bhagavan, had an old
police gun. But this he laid great store, he was convinced that the mere possession of it would be enough to scare away
all the thieves and dacoits of whom he was mortally afraid.  To get a licence for this gun he had used my name, The weapon
I imagine was certainly useless and would probably have exploded if ever fired,  but there was no ammunition so there was no
fear of that.  Anyhow Chinna Swamy wanted me to keep the thing  and be official executioner but I refused. I said that I had left
the Army years ago, was a Sadhu and had no intention of handling fire arms now. But he was most persistent. He sent a number
of people to my room to persuade me and every time he saw he he would bring up the subject.  Eventually, in desperation,
I said we would consult  Bhagavan.  Chinna Swamy did not take to this idea at all. He was always in awe of Bhagavan and never
approached Him personally if he could help it.  In this case, he thought that he might get a rap for even suggesting it.  However,
he had to give way in the end.  So one evening I went up to the Hill and met Bhagavan returning from His evening stroll.  I
explained everything to Him and asked Him what I should do.

'Can you not keep it on a shelf in your room?' He asked. 'Of course,' I replied. 'Then do that', He ordered.  When Chinna Swamy
heard the result of interview he would never believe it.  Bhagavan never gave orders or directions in that way, Chinna Swamy
affirmed. But as he had sent someone with me to keep an eye on me, and this person affirmed it, he had no choice but to admit
the truth of what I had said.  But the gun was never needed or handled and the only time, it was touched after this was some
years later, when it was surrendered to the police, as the Asramam had no further use for it.

Major Chadwick.

Arunachala 'Siva.                 
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 21, 2013, 11:41:41 AM

Bhagavan Sri Ramana is personally present here.  To demand proof is like wanting proof that the Sun is shining overhead.
His presence is known or 'seen' by those with eyes to see.  For others even a positive proof would be useless.

If a few phenomenal incidents are cited to prove His personal presence here, the logical mind may well dismiss them all as
too fantastic or merely imagination.  A man of faith could accept facts on hearing them, but would that instill conviction of
Sri Ramana's presence as a living Reality.

For those who come to visit Sri Ramanasramam, I would like to offer my advice.  Please do not come like a tourist merely
with an idea that you are going to sight -- see an Asramam.  Even if it bears the name of one of the greatest Rishis of modern
times. Don't go through ritual of offering prayers and puja at various shrines, receiving prasadam and vihuti only to go back
satisfied that you have 'done' with another holy place. 

Of course, visiting holy places does have great effect.  But that in itself is not enough.  It may be enough for the uninitiated.
But seekers of the Truth require a sense of holy presence, such as can be experienced at Sri  Ramanasramam. It is a fact
that Sri Bhagavan is here.

Towards the end of His bodily manifestation, He said,  "They say that I am going. But where can I go? I am here."

Once when someone wrote a booklet criticizing Sri Ramanasramam, Sri Bhagavan remarked that the author had done a great
service to the cause of Truth.   When asked for an explanation, He said that this book would keep away the insincere and
superficial people and only the sincere Truth seekers would continue to come.  In the same way, the Maharshi Himself has
done a great service to the cause of Truth by withdrawing Himself from the physical plane.  He has made Himself unavailable
to the worldly eye, while to the seeker with spiritual sight His living presence is very much here.

Om Namo Bhagavate Sri Ramanaya!

-Swatantra - Silent Power.

Arunachala Siva.l               
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 22, 2013, 10:30:55 AM

People often complained that caste was observed in the Asramam dining room, and why did Bhagavan permit it when He
himself was  beyond caste?

The dining room was divided into two by a screen which extended almost the whole breadth of the room.  Bhagavan sat in
the opening at right angles to the screen and so was visible on both sides.  On one side of the screen sat the Brahmins and
on the other side the rest.  Many people used to complain about this and especially at Bhagavan allowing such things, for
was He not beyond all caste?  Yes, certainly He was, and that was why He took His meal with both sides.

'But why does He allow it?' people asked.

Not only did He allow it but insisted on it.

Brahmins would come to the Asramam, say that with Bhagavan all were equal and sit down on the non-Brahmin side of
the screen.  But Bhagavan would object.  (It happened in the case of brother of Viswanatha Swmi, who was a staunch

'Do you eat with non-Brahmins in your own home?' He would ask.

'No. But with Bhagavan it is different', they would answer.

'So you want to use Bhagavan as an excuse for breaking your caste rules?' Bhagavan would ask. 'If you do not observe
caste outside, there is no objection to your doing the same here. But you are not going to use Bhagavan as an excuse
for doing something which you consider at home to be wrong.'

Major Chadwick.

Arunachala Siva.       
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 22, 2013, 10:57:33 AM

It was at the end of 1944, that I first heard about Bhagavan Ramana Maharshi.  I was sitting with a religious teacher,
when a visitor said: 'Maharshi is Mount Everest and other mere hillocks.'  Since then I had persistent urge to have darshan
of Sri Bhagavan. 

In the summer of 1946, when I was sitting in the presence of Paramsant Mahatma Raghuber Dayal, a Sufi Saint, a fellow
devotee who had been to Tiruvannamalai began to speak about Sri Bhagavan, the Asramam and his experiences during
his stay there.  Chachaji (as we used to call the saint) who had listened attentively to his devotee's narration spoke very
highly about Sri Bhagavan.  This only strengthened my desire to have His darsan. Bur I did not get the opportunity for it
-- one hindrance or another always came in my way.

Early in April 1950, when I was planning to go to Arunachala, my younger brother, Sri Jagatnarayan, told me that he along
with a friend was to leave for Tiruvannamalai the same evening.  To me this was a bolt from the blue, as we both could not
leave the station simultaneously.  I could not speak out my mind, and  he left for Tiruvannamalai.  He was fortunate to have
Sri Bhagavan's darsan -- standing in the queue.  He stayed there for a few days and on the return journey somewhere near
Nagpur, got the information that Sri Bhagavan had shed the mortal coil.

My younger brother again went to Sri Ramanasramam in 1956.  On hearing from him about the Asramam, the longing to visit
the Asramam was aroused afresh.

It was late 1957, Sri Bhagavan has been graciously pleased to call us to His Shrine of Grace practically every year.

An accident that occurred at Allahabad Railway Station on the morning of January 23, 1972, is worth recording.

With my younger son, his wife and one my grandsons, I was coming to Kanpur from Allahabad by Howrah- Kalka Mail.
After locating our berths, I was talking on the platform with people who had come to see us off.  I could not hear the
whistle of the electric engine and the train began to move.  I caught hold of the handle of the compartment to get into
it.  But I lost the grip and fell on the track.  In he meantime, the train had gathered momentum.  When my son, who was
at the other door of the compartment, inquired about me, a fellow passenger told him that he saw an old man falling down
while trying to get into the compartment.  My son immediately pulled the chain, but the train stopped only two furlongs away.

As soon as I fell on the track, I saw the face of Sri Bhagavan repeating like a mantra, 'Don't lift the head'.  Where I was on
the track I cannot say.  But I saw the wheels moving faster and the faster.

When the entire train had moved beyond the place where I was, I got up, though my head my head and left eye brow
were badly wounded, so much so that my woolen coat had become drenched.  The guard who was on charge of the
train said that eight bogeys had passed over me and that it was a miracle that I had escaped death.   It was all His
benign Grace that He saved this body, for  what purpose is known to Him only.  For the first few days after the wounds
had been stitched  and I was in great agony and pain, I was kept under sedation  but I felt Sri Bhagavan sitting by my
side and at times moving His hands over the wound that had been stitched.

My cap and spectacles that had fallen on the track were all received by my people without any damage whatsoever.  The
same glasses and the same frame I used for years thereafter.

May this head remain at His Lotus Feet for the rest of my days on the earth.

Satya Narayan Tandon - Silent Power.                                 
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 23, 2013, 10:53:39 AM
Bhagavan would never eat during an eclipse of the sun or moon, a custom that still continues in the Asramam, where food may
only be cooked after the eclipse is finished.  He told me that the stomach did not digest while the eclipse was proceeding and
so it was bad for the health to eat at that time.  However, He did not take the ritual bath at the beginning and end of an eclipse
as is usual with orthodox Brahmin.

He was most dainty in His movements and to watch Him eat was a pleasure.  He always left His leaf so clean that it appeared
as if it had not been used.  Eating neatly in Indian fashion is an art in itself and at this Bhagavan was past master.

He was always scrupulously clean and His body gave off a faint perfume, though He never used any scented soap.  At one
time, He had used snuff but had given it up before I joined the Asramam. He used to chew betel regularly just after meals,
and before He went for His stroll on the Hill.  He would thoroughly wash out His mouth immediately afterwards.  There was
never a stain on His lips and He chewed only for a few minutes, and then purely as digestive.

One morning, Bhagavan was about to go out and was only waiting for the attendant to give Him the betel which was always
placed by His side when it was time for His walk.  For some reason the attendant did not do it, everybody in the Hall was
waiting expectantly but could do nothing about it as the management did not allow anybody to attend on Bhagavan except
those who had been specially detailed.  Eventually Bhagavan got up and left the Hall without it.  From that day on, He never
chewed again.  He would not cause inconvenience to anybody, even the attendant whose duty it was to look after such things,
nor would He be bound by any habit.  We were all sad at this mishap, as everybody felt that the betel did help the body to bear
its pain. But what did the health of the body matter, He would say, 'The body itself is the worst sickness.'

Major Chadwick.

Arunachala Siva.                 
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 23, 2013, 11:05:54 AM
Lt. Col. Karamchandani:

The extraordinary privilege of attending on Bhagavan Sri Maharshi during the last two months came to me rather unexpectedly
and without any planning on my part.

About fifteen years ago, while was working in Tiruchy, a friend from North India wrote to me asking particulars about
Tiruvannamalai and Sri Ramana Maharshi.  I wrote back saying that I had neither seen nor heard about the town and the sage
and I was interested in neither.

In December last year, I was posted to North Arcot and very soon after, a medical officer came to me, invited me to visit the
hospital at Tiruvannamalai and also added that the occasion could be availed of to see Sri Ramana Maharshi. Though  the casual
mention of Tiruvannamalai evoked memories of my friend's query, I had no impelling urge to go to the district town.

Official work however, took me to Tiruvannamalai after some months. When my inspection work was over, it was suggested
to me that I could pay a visit to the Asramam. I agreed.  I went to the Asramam and there saw Sri Bhagavan.

Before I saw Sri Maharshi, I had been told that He was four times operated on, for sarcoma.  When I examined Him, I found
a small ulcer in His arm above the elbow.  At the upper hand of the ulcer there was a swelling.   I couldn't be certain as to
whether this was the tumor growth coming up again after the operation or whether it was ordinary inflammation. I suggested
penicillin to eliminate this doubt.  Penicillin was not given and in course of time it proved to be a tumor growth.


Arunachala Siva.             
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on August 23, 2013, 06:51:35 PM
There was a nest near Bhagavan's couch. The young squirrels became orphans as their mother was eaten by a cat. Therefore, Bhagavan, who have equal concern for all living beings without any discrimination, took care of the young ones.

"The little ones do not know that the wisdom lies in remaining inside the nest, because all troubles are outside. But they cannot remain inside, i.e. within" said Bhagavan and using this example Bhagavan taught his devotees how to turn the mind inwards and how beneficial it is for spiritual sadhana. He told, "If the mind is not externalised but remains sunk in the heart, then there would only be happiness, but mind keeps moving out."

Rangaswamy was an attendant to Bhagavan for a number of years and served Bhagavan with diligent devotion. Suri Nagamma referred to him as 'Nandi!' He was to Bhagavan what Nandi was to Lord Shiva!

Once he asked Bhagavan, "What is the path for keeping the mind inwards?"

Bhagavan replied, "It is exactly the same as what I am doing now. Each time a young squirrel comes out, I keep putting it back into the nest. When I go on doing it, the young squirrel learns the happiness of staying in the nest."


Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 24, 2013, 09:41:01 AM

Bhagavan always radiated tremendous peace, but on those occasions when crowds were attracted to the Asramam,
such as Jayanti, Mahapooja and Mahadeepam and such functions, this increased to an extraordinary degree!  The
numbers seem to call  up some reserve of hidden force of peace and effulgence, and it was a great experience to sit
with Him at such times.  His eyes took on a far-away look and He sat absolutely still as if unconscious of His surroundings,
except for an occasional smile of recognition as some old devotees prostrated.

Bhagavan never encouraged people who came and started to confess their sins. He would not allow them to continue but
shut them up by telling them not to dwell on the past but to find out who they were now in the present.  The point was not
the act but attachment to it, that mattered.  Dwelling on it in retrospect was the worst thing they could possibly do.  This
itself was attachment.

Major Chadwick - Reminiscences.

Arunachala Siva.       
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 24, 2013, 10:42:19 AM

Lt. Col. Karamachandani:

I was called again to Tiruvannamalai only after six weeks. When I saw Sri Bhagavan this time, I found a big growth almost
covering the upper left arm except for a two inch space in front.  This growth was bleeding and losing serum, thereby directly
depleting the system of bodily fluids.  Added to this there was pain, which was exhausting the body.  More than haemorhage
and loss of serum,  pain was distressing feature.

The variety of tumor that Sri Bhagavan had was spindle shaped sarcoma, probably arising from the sheath of the ulnar nerve.
This is very painful tumor with its specialty of shooting pain.  In medical language we call it lacinating pain  but Sri Bhagavan
described it as something like insects creeping up and down the arm !  He bore this pain as though the body did not belong
to Him!  Whenever I asked Him whether there as pain, Sri Bhagavan said that it was nothing.

Within this period I came again, and found the tumor furiously growing, draining the system  fast and also arousing some
sensation of pain in the impregnable and imperturbable personality of Sri Bhagavan.  I could only illustrate this by one tiny
incident.  A few days before Sri Bhagavan's departure someone touched the cloth on the tumor and there appeared an
expression of pain on His face.  The attendant who touched the cloth said that he touched only the cloth on the tumor and
not the tumor itself.  To which Sri Bhagavan replied  that the cloth bore the weight of mountains!

I came to see Sri Bhagavan at about the midnight on the 13th instant. I found Him resting with closed eyes.  When He
opened them, He asked all the attendants to clear out of the room.  He repeated this half a dozen times and this was
interpreted as delirium.  But I examined Him and found Him to be fully conscious and not at all delirious.  I asked the attendants
to obey the Bhagavan's instructions by going out of the room.  Throughout the night I sat with Him. There was respiratory
embarassment, Cheyne Stoke breathing as we call it. Pain was very intense because even the least movement brought forth
evidence of pain.         


Arunachala Siva.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 25, 2013, 11:41:35 AM
As regards Satsangha, since we obviously take on the color of the company we keep, the ideal is to live with a Realized Sage.
But if that is no possible, then we should choose our company in the best way we can, avoiding undesirable company.  He never
taught morals, and had no special abhorrence of sex.  'It is better to do it than to be always thinking about it.'  This reminds
one of the Gita: 'Thoughts are acts in fancy.'

Always thinking of it is repeatedly doing it.  He naturally expected Sadhus to lead a decent life and set an example to others.
In any case, we should practice  moderation in all things, even in those that we consider good, and strange enough it may seem
a moderation in our Sadhana is also recommended. Overdoing austerities and prolonged and unnaturally forced meditation
may eventually lead to madness, unless we do such under proper guidance.

I once saw Sri Bhagavan appear really angry, the atmosphere in the Hall was electric.  One felt afraid.  The occasion was the
visit to the town a popular Swamy who initiated all and sundry, in fact anybody who came to him without any sort of preparation.
he taught them a form of breath control which proved dangerous to those who practiced it without observing necessary
restrictions.  He was quite the fashion for a short time but luckily was soon forgotten  and those who did practice his teaching
duly lapsed.  However, there were a number of casualties by the way side who went insane.

Major Chadwick.

Arunachala Siva.                   
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 25, 2013, 01:42:09 PM

Lt. Col. Karamchandani:


I left in the morning and came back in the evening, just two hours before Sri Bhagavan's last breath.  The privilege of being
by His side, at that time, was something I prayed  for but which I little expected.  When I entered the room, Sri Bhagavan's
eyes were closed.  He was propped up on His bed and breathing was very hard.  The lips were parched and I gave Him
some drops of water.  I thought that a little fruit juice would be better.  I asked Him, 'Bhagavan, shall I give you some orange
juice?'  I repeated the question twice and each time, Sri Bhagavan shook His head to mean 'no'. 

Then a strange thing happened.  I stood beside Him prayerfully repeating the question within my  mind.  Suddenly, Sri
Maharshi nodded His head to mean 'yes', and opened His mouth.  I gave Him three teaspoons of juice.  Each time,
He opened His mouth and swallowed the juice. This was the last nourishment that Sri Bhagavan had.  This was about
7.45 pm.

At ten minutes to eight, Sri Maharshi's pulse was still perceptible. A big crowd of devotees was sorrowfully waiting outside
expecting and fearing that the last breath would be taken at any minute.  I felt that it was not a question of minutes and
to relieve the prevailing tension, a bulletin was issued to the effect that there was no immediate danger to life.  This\
relived the assembled devotees a little.


Silent Power.

Arunachala Siva.           
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 26, 2013, 10:41:40 AM

Major Chadwick:

During one conversation with Bhagavan I remarked that I tried to shake off the body.  Bhagavan replied that a man
discards his clothes and remains naked and free, but the Self is unlimited and not confined in anyway to the body,
so how can the body be shaken off?  Where can the Self leave it?  The Self is all embracing.  Wherever it is, it is the Self.
The ultimate Truth is so simple, it is nothing more than Being in one's own natural original state.  However, it is a great
wonder that to teach such a simple truth, a number of religions should be necessary and that so many disputes should
go on between them as to which is the God-ordained teaching.  What a pity !  Just be one's Self, that is all.

I remarked that people did not want simplicity.  'Exactly', replied Bhagavan, 'they want something elaborate and mysterious,
that is why, so many religions have come into existence.  For example, the Christians will not be satisfied unless he is taught
that God is somewhere hidden away in Heaven and cannot be reached without the help of the Church.  Christ alone really
knew Him.  But if they are told the simple truth, 'The Kingdom of God is within you,' they are not satisfied and read some
complicated and far-fetched meaning into it.  It is only those who are mature that can understand the matter in its naked
simplicity. '

Arunachala Siva.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 26, 2013, 10:50:22 AM

Lt.Col. Karamchandani - Silent Power:


At twenty five minutes to nine, the pulse was still perceptible and breathing was very hard and laborious.  It was distressing
beyond words to see that mighty personality suffering such pains.  I asked within myself why such a great soul should undergo
such agonies.  Had He taken on Himself the karma of others?  If He should suffer such pains what about others?  Could not
Sri Bhagavan relieve Himself of the pain?  Thoughts like these weighed in my mind as I stood watching Sri Bhagavan.

As though to provide an answer to my suffering, the picture changed and changed suddenly.  The pulse disappeared and
breathing became slow and easy, a very unusual feature at such a time and stage.  The breathing became slower and slower
till it completely stopped at thirteen to nine. The last breath was as easy and slow as any other previous breath.  We were
able to decide the last breath only from the fact that there were no breaths after. 

The jerk, the struggle and the gasps that usually announce the last breath in the case of ordinary people were not there
in the case of Sri Bhagavan. 

And so slowly and smoothly Sri Bhagavan secured His release from His physical encasement.  That was the end.

No.  How could that be?  Sri Bhagavan has no beginning and no end.

Arunachala Siva.   
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 27, 2013, 09:52:43 AM

Major Chadwick:

One day Sri Bhagavan was telling us that the Tamizh Saint Manikkavachagar's body disappeared in a blaze of light
leaving no residue.  I asked Him how that had happened and He explained that the body is solidified mind.  When in
Jnanam, the mind dissolves and consumes itself in a blaze of Light, the body is burnt up in the process.  He gave
Nandanar as another example of this.  i mentioned the case in the Bible of Elijah being carried up to Heaven in a chariot
of fire, a poetic way of saying the same thing.  I asked if Christ's disappearance from the tomb had resembled this in any
way, but Bhagavan pointed out that this was entirely different, for Christ's body remained for a time after death, whereas
the bodies of others had been immediately and utterly consumed.  He explained that the subtle body is composed of light
and sound and that the gross body is a concrete form of the same.


Arunachala Siva.     
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 27, 2013, 10:26:01 AM

Sunyata - Silent Power:

It was in the year 1929, that Poet Rabindranath Tagore and his secretaries (Arya Nikam and Amiya Chakravarti) met him
and I befriended him at Dartington Hall in Devonshire, England.  And it was the poet's casual invitation to the simple
'uneducated' gardener to come to Bharat to 'to teach Silence' to the ebullient Bengalis, which called him there.  He discerned
in the simpleton's Being a quality of Sunyata-Santi-Silence and intuitive awareness which was felt to be congenial and appreciated
in India.  The invitation gave the sadhu type the needed push or pull, to venture forth simply and solitarily into India, and
proposed 3 or 4 months's stay stretched into 45 years of Himalayan ananda-grace. The solitary pilgrim in Consciousness had come
Home'.  In India he read the Vedas, the Upanishadss and the writings of genuine Masters.

He heard of Sri Ramana Maharshi while in Kashmir and Tibet from Lamas, and later from Paul Brunton and Dr. W.Y. Evans-Wentz.

After spending several years in the Himalayas and other sancuraries, he came to Sri Ramana Maharshi in the year 1936 for the
first time, and was introduced to the Maharshi by Paul Brunton.  He came there three times or more later at a few years' intervals.
He had no problem, no disease, and no quest, and so asked no questions.  Maharshi, however, did ask him some questions
which he has now forgotten.

But with the darsan of the Maharshi remains an unforgettable experience, especially Sri Ramana's casual, as it were, statement,
'We are always aware'.  And this made a most powerful impact on him. It resounded in his consciousness like a chime
and continued to linger in his memory like a mantra or an echo of Sri Arunachala or Dakshinamurti.  He also remembers some
passages mentioned from the Bible: the phrase 'I AM THAT I AM', 'Be Still and know that I am God', 'Know ye not that you are
Gods?' and the words of Jesus exchanged with Nicodemus. 

He found Sri Ramana Maharshi's was pure advaita experience and his chief language, radiant Silence, to which only  mature
souls familiar with solitude could easily respond.  When Ramana was questioned by officious officials and was late asked
if it had tired Him, He said, 'No; I did not use my mind.;  He was mind-free and ego free.


Arunachala Siva.     
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 28, 2013, 10:49:00 AM

Major Chadwick:

Anantanaryana Rao said that once when he was attending on Sri Bhagavan during His last illness and begging Him to continue
living for the sake of His devotees, Sri Bhagavan replied:  'The primary duty of a Guru is to establish the certainty of His existence
in His disciples and having done this He is free to leave His body.'  Another proof that Bhagavan recognized His relationship of
Guru to His disciples.

Bhagavan said that the principal Sadhanas we should practice were to eat only Sattvic food and observe Satsangha.  He laid
down no other rules.  He said that the mind was entirely created by the food we ate which must be healthy and strictly vegetarian.
However, He never interfered with people or enforced such things on them.  The food in the Asramam was very hot, South Indain
being used to eating such food, but Sri Bhagavan did not complain, He Himself was a Southerner.  His attitude was that they
know what to do and if they preferred not to do it that way that was their look out. However, He was dead against meat eating.

Once in my early days someone spread the rumor that I was preparing meat dishes in my kitchen.  It was, of course, a lie,
my food was actually much more Sattvic than the Asramam food.  When Sri Bhagavan heard this story, He said, 'We don't
want that sort of thing here.'*

As regards Satsangha, since we obviously take on the color of the company we keep, the ideal is to live with a Realized Sage;
but if that is not possible, then we should choose our company in the best way we can, avoiding undesirable company.
He never taught morals, and had no special abhorrence of sex.  He once said it in answer to a troubled disciple in my
hearing, "It is better to do it than to be always thinking about it.'  This reminds one of the Gita, 'Thoughts are acts in fancy'
Always thinking of it is repeatedly doing it. 

* In detail, it is said that Sri Bhagavan quoted Saint Tirunavukkarasar:  "Even if a person takes beef, if he is the devotee
of Siva, who has got Ganga on His head, such a devotee is prostrated by me."  Further, He asked Annamalai Swami to go
and find out in Chadwick's cottage about this meat business.  Annamalai Swami came back and reported that there was
no such thing.

Arunachala Siva.       
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 28, 2013, 11:22:03 AM

Silent Power -  'SEIN'

Bhagavan Sri Ramana Maharshi is well known to all as a great Saint.  But only a few know of His philanthropy and humanitarianism.
Still fewer are those who experienced His paternal and maternal affection.

Of all those, one boy alone had the most enviable opportunity of sleeping with Bhagavan and enjoying His paternal treatment.
One and only one who had that golden privilege.

This was in 1920.  Bhagavan had come to Skandasramam from the Virupaksha Cave and a small batch of devotees had gathered
around Him.  The greatness of the Saint echoed all over the world.  Devotees from all parts of India were coming for His
darsan.  While males enjoyed the privilege of staying in the Asramam up the Hill with Bhagavan, the whole day, ladies were not
allowed to remain there after sun set.

Maharshi had a younger brother and sister, His elder brother having passed away prematurely.  This younger brother Sri
Nagasundaram who was working as a clerk in Tiruvengadu temple had a small son.  Fortunately, for Sri Ramanasramam to be
and unfortunately for His family, he took sannyasa when his wife died leaving a two year old boy uncared for. When both the'
parents left this child an orphan, Maharshi's sister, popularly known as Athai (aunt), took charge of the child and brought Him
up with unstinted love, affection and care.  It was not only because she had no issue of her own but also because this boy
was the only descendant of their whole family. 

This lad was taken twice or thrice a year to Tiruvannamalai to see Bhagavan and his father (of the poorvasrama), henceforth
known as Sri Niranjananda Swami, by Athai and her husband, who were living in the far South.  They were provided with a house
near the Hill and return to town in the evening, leaving the boy behind at Skandasramam. 

When at first Athai hesitated to do this fearing to cause any kind of inconvenience to the much loved boy, Sri Bhagavan said
that He would be well under His protection. 

In the night the boy would eat from the sacred hands of Bhagavan and Bhagavan would make him lie down beside Him,
cover Him with a blanket and lull him to sleep.  He bestowed on him all care that any sincere mother is capable of.  Early
in the morning He would take the boy to spring, clean his teeth  with powder, and wash his face.  Athai would rush up in
the morning. Bhagavan with the lad seated on culvert would tell the child, 'There comes your Athai.  See in what hurry
she runs up to see you.'  As soon as she came up, Sri Bhagavan would tell her, 'Take your boy, see, he is safe and sound.'


Arunachala Siva.     
Title: Re: Radha Ramana and Arunachala Ramana
Post by: Ravi.N on August 28, 2013, 07:47:23 PM
On this Sri Krishna Janmashtami day we cannot forget how the young lad venkataraman travelled the last but one stretch by foot to Tiruvannamalai:

The following day was Gokula-Ashtami August 31st 1896. He was hungry and still had to go twenty miles.As Venkataraman was walking down the street he
saw the door of one house ajar but nobody was to be seen inside. He went in and asked the owner, Muthukrishna Bhagavatar who was taking his bath, in the back yard for food. The Bhagavatar had a widowed sister who looked after the house, but at that moment she had gone to the nearby river to fetch water. There were no other female members in the house. The Bhagavatar asked him to wait till she returned.
In due course, she came and seeing the boy asking for food looked upon him as Krishna himself come in the form of a Brahmin youth seeking food! She saw the hungry look on his face and though she commenced cooking she felt the lad would not be able to withstand the delay. She said to him, "Come along, I shall serve you some left overs for the present." Venkataraman had barely two morsels when his hunger vanished. But the lady would not leave him till he ate all that was served.
Venkataraman had no energy left to walk any further.Nor did he have any money to purchase a train ticket. What if he sold the ruby earrings? But he had no experience in such deals. Finally he thought it best to raise a loan and approached the Bhagavatar. He answered all the Bhagavatar's questions and added for good measure, that he had lost his luggage in the train. He gave his real address also — in the confidence that at that distant place there was no chance of the news reaching any of his relatives.
The Bhagavatar examined the earrings and was satisfied with their quality. He estimated that the earrings would cost twenty rupees at least whereas the lad was asking for only four rupees. He saw no reason to suspect anything wrong and gave Venkataraman the money he wanted.By then, the food was ready. The lady of the house invited both of them and served them a sumptuous meal — it being a festival day her joy knew no bounds as she thought that her guest was none other than Krishna himself. She also prepared several sweets to offer to Krishna that evening. She gave a packet of them to her guest even before offering the sweets to Krishna. How blessed she was!
Venkataraman promised the Bhagavatar to take back his earrings as soon as possible. He collected the packet of sweets and set out for the station. At a little distance away from the house he tore to pieces the slip of paper containing the Bhagavatar's address — was he to get involved in worldly affairs any more? He reached the station and slept there that night. The train was to arrive early in the morning. Venkataraman purchased a ticket for Tiruvannamalai.
We have spoken several times about Venkataraman's hunger. It is true, he experienced hunger, his body felt weak and on several occasions would faint. But when he attempted to eat, even a little food would suffice. No reason could be given for this.

Excerpt from Ramana Leela -by Krishna Bhikshu

We cannot help recall how Lord Sri Krishna ate  a Grain of leftover food that remained  in the vessel  washed by Draupadi and how it appeased the hunger of Maharshi Durvasa and his entourage.

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 29, 2013, 08:07:18 AM
Dear Ravi,

Yes.  Muthukrishna Bhagavatar's sister (a widow) not only fed Sri Bhagavan but also gave a packet of sweetmeats and savories,
even before she did the puja for Krishna on that Gokulashtami Day.  Sri Bhagavan took a little of food offered, but He never
at those sweetmeats etc., and eventually He threw away the packet after His tonsure at Arunachala.  Muthukrishna Bhagavatar
and his widowed sister came to see Him several years later in Arunachala.

Arunachala Siva. 
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 29, 2013, 09:37:18 AM

Dear Ravi,

One more interesting information.  A group of 60 Ramana devotees from Madurai come to Asramam every 1st September.  I met them
once in Tiruvannamalai.  They traverse the path of Sri Ramana from Madurai by bus.  They come up to Tindivanam, alight the bus,
and walk up to Mambazha Pattu.  Their they see Muthukrishna Bhagavatar's house.  (This house is dilapidated and there is no
further generation living there.)  Then the group comes to Arunachala and then go to the Big Temple first.  They take bath and
come to Arunachaleswara Temple and have darsan.  They stay for one week in Asramam (under special permission) and then
return by bus to Madurai.

Very interesting.  The group consists even young girls and boys.

Arunachala Siva.   
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 29, 2013, 09:46:40 AM
Major Chadwick:

One day, when someone was talking of doing this and that, Bhagavan asked, 'Why do you think that you are the doer?
There lies all the trouble.  It is quite absurd, as it is obvious to all that 'I' does nothing.  It is only the body that acts.
'I' is always the witness.  We so associate ourselves with thoughts and actions that we continually say, 'I did this or that',
when we did nothing at all. Concentrate on being the Witness and let things take their course, they will go on anyhow,
you cannot prevent them.'

That is the point!  Things will go on anyhow, but Sri Bhagavan taught that though we had no power  to stop them, we did
have the power to observe them from a detached point of view, as the Witness and not as the doer.  That was the purpose
of life, and Sadhana consisted exactly in that.

Bearing directly on the above let me quote from Devaraja Mudaliar's "My Recollections." :

'The only freedom man has is to strive for acquire the Jnana which well enable him not to identify himself with the body.
The body will go through the actions rendered inevitable by prarabdha and man is free to identity himself with the body
and be attached to the fruits of his actions, or to be detached from it and a mere Witness of its activities.'


Arunachala Siva.       
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 29, 2013, 10:41:00 AM
Silent Power:



This abundant affection for the boy did not in any way prevent Maharshi from being strict with him.  The following incident
makes it clear that Sri Bhagavan gave the boy a practical lesson which till now he has not forgotten.

At Skandasramam lived a monkey named Nondi, which was the pet of all.  Maharshi ordered that whatever food was
served to His followers should also be served to the monkey, and in case it was absent elsewhere, then its share should
be kept separate for its return.  In such a case, the food would be kept near a window inside the cave and the shutter closed
but not bolted.  This was the custom. 

On one of his personal visits to the Asramam one day, the boy had enjoyed the sweet dishes served to the devotees.  He
had a little more than the usual share.  The monkey being absent, its share was kept near the closed window.  The boy,
having had his share, went up to the window and began to eat out of the monkey's as well.  Suddenly, the monkey came and
opened the window only to see the boy eating its share.  It gave the boy a blow on his cheek.  Shocked and terrified the boy
cried out and devotees tried to console him. Sri Bhagavan came to the spot, understood the situation and told the boy:  'You
deserve it.  Why did you want his (monkey's) share?  You had enough already. You ought to have  been contented with that.'
Instead of appeasing the beloved child, Bhagavan put him right.  The boy became silent and heeded Sri Bhagavan's words.

'Do not touch the property of others. Be content with what you have.  Share equally what you have. Divide it with one and all
around you.  Help the needy.  Be not blind when a wrong is committed to before you.  Correct it if possible, or at least speak
out for the right.'  These are some of the golden rules of the Maharshi that day.

That blessed boy is Swami Ramanananda (Sri T. N. Venkataraman, former President of Sri Ramanasramam, the only descendant
of the Maharshi's family.)


Arunachala Siva.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 30, 2013, 10:20:16 AM
Major Chadwick:

Sri Bhagavan was never strong, at least not after about thirty years of age.  This was no doubt owing to the strain He inflicted
on His body in the early years  in Tiruvannamalai.  For years, He suffered from asthma and a photograph taken at Skandasramam
shows Him as little more than a skeleton.  Suddenly after fifteen years, for no apparent reason, the asthma left Him almost entirely,
He told me.  But He was always liable to bad colds and had frequent digestive trouble.  Later, He had more and more difficulty
in walking. Innumerable oils were tried and He was massaged morning and evening, but with little effect.

One early morning in April 1942, when Sri Bhagavan was returning from His walk, on the Hill after breakfast, He had a nasty
accident.  One of His favorite squirrels ran across His path as He was descending the stone steps near the Asramam dispensary.
The squirrel was being chased by the Asramam dog who was in full pursuit. Sri Bhagavan pushed forward His stick in front of the
dog to try to delay it, slipped and fell down the steps and broke His collar bone.  This naturally caused a lot of pain.  He was
treated by a local bone-setter and was entirely cured within two weeks, but, while it lasted, it was a most anxious time for
all of us.

In 1947, He was given some medicine for His rheumatism but it had little effect except to bring on a violent attack of hiccups
which lasted for many days and the doctor seemed quite incapable of relieving it.  This should never have occurred as the
medicine jacket warned that the patient mus be carefully watched  for such reactions.  But though afterwards Bhagavan noticed
that His urine had become very yellow, and this had been one of the principal symptoms to be looked for, nobody had noticed it.
We were all much alarmed at the time, but at last the attack subsided of its own accord.  While it lasted the Asramam was in a high   
state of tension as well we all felt quite helpless to do anything.

Arunachala Siva.             
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 30, 2013, 10:38:11 AM
Silent Power - Dr. V. Srinivasa Rao:

Among the foremost devotees, Dr. V. Srinivasa Rao found in Sri Bhagavan the greatest solace and support in his life.
He was born in the former native state of Pudukkottai and is happily still with us at the age of eighty seven. (1972).
He was intimately associated with the growth of the Asramam for many decades. Childlike by nature and outspoken,
his sincerity and frankness gained him easy access and familiarity with Sri Bhagavan who treated him like a pet child.

Born poor and orphaned when hardly four years old, he grew up to be self reliant.  He took his degree in medicine and
surgery, and prompted by good wishes of he doyen of his days, Dr. Singaravelu Mudaliar, he entered the government
service. He was medical officer in several district head quarters hospitals and retired in 1940 as the superintendent of
the Royapettah Hospital, Madras.   After this he spent a good deal of his time in the Asramam in a life of devotion and
services to Sri Bhagavan. 

To begin with Dr. Srinivasa Rao had no interest in a spiritual life and seemed more an agnostic, if not a down right atheist.
Through the friendship of spiritually evolved people like Sri S. Doraiswami Iyer, one of the oldest devotees, he came to
Sri Bhagavan.  Before taking leave of Sri Bhagavan he asked Him, 'Will I come again for your darsan?' Sri Bhagavan with
a tender and compassionate look patted him on the shoulder saying, 'What will happen is sure to happen.'  That was all!
He felt somehow thrilled in the core of his being by His touch and the gracious reply which strengthened his faith and surrender.
Since then remembrance of Sri Bhagavan was constant.

Sri Bhagavan directed his attention specifically to Upadesa Saram among His works and emphasized ekachintana (fixing the
mind on one thought -- of the One) as essential for the mind to get free of thoughts; and that constant remembrance of God is
better than a recital of hymns or silent invocation.   On one occasion he told Sri Bhagavan, 'It is said that one should contemplate
on God Vishnu from head to foot.  Is that the correct thing to do?'  Sri Bhagavan reminded him the efficacy of Rama Japa and the
like and asked Sri Bhagavan, 'Why not do Ramana Japa instead of Rama Japa?' to which Sri Bhagavan gave His assent.


Arunachala "Siva.   
Title: Re:Sri Bhagavan and Annamalai swami
Post by: Ravi.N on August 31, 2013, 09:57:30 AM
In the mid 1940s,when Bhagavan began to find it difficult to walk,Arumugam and I levelled and cleared the path on which Bhagavan usually took his daily walk.The path ran through the ashram to palakottu and then back to the ashram via the lower slopes of the hill.To make a smooth surface we put mud on the path and covered it with soft sand.We also installed a tall stone at a place where there was a break in the slope so that bhagavan could hold on to it while he was climbing.The path needed occasional maintenance because the herds of goats which roamed around the lower slopes of the hill frequently kicked thorny twigs onto it.One day,as I was walking along this path,I noticed several new thorns.I took a branch from a nearby tree and swept the path clean.
That night,when I went to the ashram for darshan,Bhagavan asked me,'who cleared that path?'
I told him that I had decided to clean it because I had noticed some thorns while I was out for a walk.
Bhagavan then asked me rather sharply,'Why are you reflecting on this act which you have done?'(I recall swami telling me this story-it seems Sri Bhagavan said-Oh!nee pannayO! meaning -Oh!you did it!-Ravi)
I immediately understood that Bhagavan was trying to tell me that I should not have the idea,'I have done this service for Bhagavan'.I was not aware that I was dwelling on this thought but Bhagavan must have seen it in my mind.
'You can see my mind.I was not aware that I was thinking,"I have done this".I just cleared the path because I didn't want Bhagavan to tread on any thorns.'
Bhagavan responded by saying,"If you do not look back at the actsthat you have done,a lot of benefits will accrue to you.'
Bhaavan still seemed to be suggesting that I was consciously dwelling on the act so I told him again,'Bhagavan knows that I was not consciously thinking,"I did this job"'.
Then I quoted a verse by Thayumanavar:O God,you know my mind,you know my actions.If,inspite of this,you chase me away from you,I shall have many troubles.'
(உள்ளம் அறிவாய் உழப்பறிவாய் நான்ஏழை
தள்ளிவிடின் மெத்தத் தவிப்பேன் பராபரமே. Verse 33 of parApara kaNNi-Ravi)
Bhagavan smiled at my quote ad didn't pursue the matter any further.

Living by The words of Bhagavan by David Godman

I have to say that Swami completely won him(bhagavan) over by this simple devotion.The ParApara kaNNi of Thayumanavar is a moving one and Swami was quite on the dot in quoting this paticular verse-Having heard swami reciting this in a spirit of saranagathi,Bhagavan simply accepted it!Saranagathi is the Brahmastram that a devotee weilds!

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 31, 2013, 09:59:43 AM
Major Chadwick:

Sri Bhagavan's reactions to mad people were negative and at times disapproving.  Where we expected pity we found no
such thing.  It seemed, by the way Bhagavan spoke of them, that He considered that it was their own fault, that it was,
in fact, just lack of control, and if they really wanted to to they could pull themselves together and act normally.  Bhagavan
never said any of this, it is only my personal feeling on the subject.

There was one lady who spent sometime at the Asramam and thought herself a very great devotee, who entirely shut her
eyes so that she could not see and so be distracted by the wicked world, at the same time observing silence, hoping in this
way, to quiet the senses.  All that Bhagavan said was, 'Why does she not come over here and join us like other people?
What good s all this going to do? She comes here to be with us and then shuts herself away.'

Another woman, a Jewess, who had undergone dreadful Nazi persecution in Germany used to strip off all her clothes and appears
naked in pubic, have hysterical fits, scream and seem beyond all control.  Bhagavan was very cold about her antics and hardly
seemed interested.  Though He did make make some inquiry, when the police took her away and ask what had become of her,
He showed no apparent sympathy with her ravings.


Arunachala Siva.         
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 31, 2013, 10:18:02 AM

Silent Power - Dr. V. Srinivasa Rao:

Afer 1940, Srinivasa Rao had the unique opportunity of staying in the proximity  of Sri Bhagavan rendering some personal
service or other.  He treasures the privilege he had of massaging Sri Bhagavan's limbs and of ministering  Him during His'
bodily ailments as a doctor.  His simple but total love and attachment to Sri Bhagavan's person generated many happy incidents..
Once Sri Bhagavan's knee caps and legs did not function owing to stiffness and Srinivasa Rao with folded hands implore Him
to permit his massaging for a few days only.  Sri Bhagavan would not agree saying, 'If allowed to do so, you will continue endlessly.'
But he beseched Him like a child and Sri Bhagavan yieleded but said it would be strictly for ten days.  Sri Bhagavan was counting
the days and on the last day, when Srinivasa Rao was actually massaging His legs, Sri T.P.R's father who arrived just then
entered the Hall and perceiving the doctor massaging the legs of Sri Bhagavan repeated a Sanskrit sloka and exclaimed, 'Oh, Raoji,
do not give up what  you are doing. You need not do any other Sadhana for your salvation.'

Sri Bhagavan burst out laughing and said, 'Well well, I have been counting these days and waiting for this last day and you
have come to recommend continuance!'  Leaving his massaging, the doctor stepped before Sri Bhagavan and went on doing
obeisance imploring Him to listen to the elderly gentleman if not to him.  Sri Bhagavan yielded for another ten days!

During the two years preceding Sri Bhagavan's Mahanirvana the doctor gave whole time attention and assistance to Sri
Bhagavan's health and comfort in collaboration with the team of medical men who devoutly rendered service  during the
last illness.

He happily spent his days remembering Sri Bhagavan and his memorable days with Him and deriving all the solace needed
from His writiings and utterances, which he revered.


Arunachala Siva.               
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on August 31, 2013, 03:14:48 PM
At the feet of Bhagavan:  Deepavali Darsan - T.K. Sundaresa Iyer:

Bhagavan in His embodied state occupied our whole heart, being dear to us as father, mother, God and Guru, all in one.
We were loath to leave His Presence, be it night or day.  We slept outside the Old Hall, and Bhagavan was always visible 
to us on the sofa from wherever we were.

On night prior to Deepavali in 1929, the first year of my settling down in the Asramam, Sri Bhagavan suggested my going
back home for the 'Ganga bath' (Ganga SnAnam). To me, why to all of us, the very sight of Bhagavan is a bath in the Ganga,
the sight of Bhagavan is the worship of Siva, the sight of Bhagavan is the fulfillment of every ritual and practice of all austerities.
Yet, I did not want to go against the mandate of Sri Bhagavan as I went home, late in the night.  I was impatient to be back
with Bhagavan, so I woke up my wife and children even at 2 a.m. finished the ceremonial Ganga SnAnam, and hastened to His
blessed Presence.

Bhagavan lay reclining on the sofa. It was about 3.30 a.m. I made the usual prostration and sat down by the sofa.  All of a sudden
an aura was visible around the head of Sri Bhagavan!  It was like the glory with clusters of evenly arranged flames, just as we
see around  the deities in our temple processions.  Sri Bhagavan's face shone with beaming smiles.  It appeared to me that on this
occasion, Bhagavan was giving darsan of Sri Nataraja, the Lord of Cosmic Dance.  In my ecstasy, I think, I must have sung hymns
from Tevaram, which I love dearly as the Vedas.   The vision lasted for an hour, and then the glory vanished.

At 4 a.m. Bhagavan sat up for His pan-supari.  I related to Him what I had seen and Bhagavan gave a beaming smile.


Arunachala Siva.           
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Nagaraj on August 31, 2013, 04:46:27 PM
There was an aristocratic lady from America who sent a telegram stating that she was coming to India just to be with Bhagavan. She also said that she was reaching Mumbai by ship on a particular date, and then taking the train to Chennai. She had also written that she would be taking a special train (which was available in those days) and coming to Arunachala on a particular date. She sent another telegram from Mumbai confirming her program. She sent another telegram from Chennai. She was disappointed that there was no one to receive her at the station when she arrived. Once again at the entrance of Ramanashram there was no one to receive her. She came into the hall on her own. Bhagavan was reading the newspaper and she couldn‘t even see his face. Chadwick and Munagala Venkataramaiya had been asked to look after her since she was coming from such a great distance and was making a special trip. She was fuming at the treatment that she received.

She said, I am a lady. What have I done wrong? I have taken all the correct steps and come here. Nobody gives me any respect here, and this Ramana Maharshi doesn‘t even look at me.‘ She was terribly angry. She told the two devotees, Come to my salon at four o‘clock. I want to talk to you.‘ She left the ashram abruptly. When they went to her place, she demanded, Who is this Ramana Maharshi? He does not even have common courtesy. What did I do wrong? I did everything perfectly but he does not know how to respect or even receive a lady.‘ They said, Do not talk ill about our master. We will go and report everything to him.‘ She said, That is the reason why I am saying it. Go and tell him. Let him learn something.‘ The two, with great feeling, reported the incident to Bhagavan. Bhagavan listened with great interest and coaxed them to tell all the details by asking questions like, Then what did she say?‘ He seemed very curious to have a detailed account. Finally he assumed his usual poise and said, Did she say all this? Then it will work itself out.‘ That night, at Chennai, the lady had a dream. In the dream, Bhagavan said, Come back.‘ The next day she returned, but this time unannounced. From 8:00 onwards, Bhagavan‘s eyes were at the entrance to the hall. She came at 10:00 and Bhagavan showered her with his smile. She became such a beautiful devotee of Bhagavan! We can never judge a master or how he will act. From his action, you cannot decide anything.


(Human Gospel)
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 01, 2013, 10:40:04 AM
Major Chadwick:

A young man from Mysore, sat in front of Sri Bhagavan for months, apparently in deep meditation.  Bhagavan almost appeared
antagonistic to him, so much so, that someone asked him, why?  Bhagavan replied that the young man was only meditating for
a job as he was out of work, and this proved to be true.  The youth was actually offered employment in local school, as he had
a degree in science but had by then gone so crazy that he ignored it.  His idea of job now seemed to take place of Bhagavan
Himself.  It was very dangerous to misuse Bhagavan's power and a thing which Bhagavan always opposed.  This youth finished
up by trying to jump onto Bhagavan's couch and embrace Him, calling out, 'Father, Father!' and thus hoped to gain power directly,

But many mad people were brought to the Asramam with the hope that Bhagavan would cure them.  Although this was against
the Asramam rules, they would be smuggled into the Hall when no one was looking.  In some cases, the visit did prove effective,
but in all cases Bhagavan appeared completely indifferent.

Bhagavan did reciprocate the grief of others in most cases, and speak some comforting words, though when a person has lost
control He would be stern and apparently unsympathetic.  With people who are ill, He would  sympathize, and in certain cases even
offer advice and help them in any way possible. 

Once He unexpectedly came to visit me when I was lying sick in my room.  He had been to Devaraja Mudaliar's place so as to
be the first to enter a new room he had just built and was told that I was unwell and would be delighted if He paid me a surprise
visit.  He immediately complied.  Therefore, the mystery of His behavior in the case of mad people becomes all the greater.  He
was sympathetic by nature to one and all, so this once exception remains somewhat of a riddle.


Arunachala Siva.             
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 01, 2013, 10:55:13 AM
Silent Power - Marie B. Byles

Television once showed a picture of a man lying on his back on a bed of nails with two planks across him and a tractor or
some such thing being driven over him on the two planks.  At one time a wheel slipped of the plank  and went over his body.
As he stood up the interviewer asked him how he did it and how he felt.  He said that he put his faith in Almighty God and that he
felt okay.  Another film showed a man chewing up wine glasses and saying that he enjoyed eating them.

I cannot vouch personally for those two happenings. But it does seem to me that such strange and seemingly impossible things
do occur with certain unusually gifted people, and that science is beginning to take notice of them and sometimes gives sceintific

There are also the strange workings of astrology and psycho kinesis -- as when a tensed hand is held over a compass and swings
the needle in the opposite direction and and extra sensory perceptions -- and when the the details of the sinking of S.S. Titanic
were perceived thousands of miles away at the same time that it happened.  And most envied of all miracles of healing both
physical and mental.  There have been always many such healers.  One of the best known is Agnes Sanford who wrote the
well known Healing Light.  And a less known mental healer was the American Buddhist monk, Sumangalo, who unexpectedly
found he had suddenly acquired the ability to cure mental disorders.  Among these apparent miracle workers we must place
those gifted preachers who have the power to convert people from delinquency and drug addiction. 


Arunachala Siva.               
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 02, 2013, 09:41:00 AM

Major Chadwick:

Many people consider it most auspicious to handle anything that their Guru has touched intimately.  Old ladies would
wait outside the bathroom to sip the water running from Sri Bhagavan's bath, or the water on the ground left after
He had washed His feet on returning from the stroll.  So it was considered especially blessed to eat from a leaf that
Sri Bhagavan had already used for His meal.  But Bhagavan Himself was dead against such things and did His best to
discourage them.  It was the habit in the Asramam for each person to remove his own leaf after he had eaten, with,
of course, the exception of Sri Bhagavan.  But one of the attendants was responsible to see that this was thrown
away without anybody being allowed to get hold of it.  I know for fact that if the attendant had not already had his own
meal, he would have it served on Bhagavan's leaf.  But Bhagavan was not aware of this or there would have been trouble.

One day Bhagavan noticed a young girl hanging around and watching Him eating.  She obviously was waiting for something.
Eventually He asked the doting parents, who were watching with admiration, what it was all about.  They explained that she
was waiting for His leaf from which to her own meal.

Bhagavan was very angry. So as a punishment to all who had allowed such things to happen, He said that He would remove
His own leaf and throw it outside, so that no one might get hold of it.  Everybody was upset at this, one reason being that by
then Bhagavan's rheumatism was so bad that to try and carry His leaf and at the same time support Himself with His stick
would render Him unable to hold the rail at the side of the steep steps that led out of the dining room. But Bhagavan was

To save the situation, a lady devotee said that she would herself be responsible for seeing that Bhagavan's leaf was removed
without anybody being allowed to handle this. This Bhagavan would not first allow, for why make an exception in His case?
So a compromise was reached.  In future, all leaves were to be left in the dining room and were to be together removed by
one of the servants. At first the lady said that she herself would do it, but the servant soon took her place and this custom
persists to this day.

(Once Muruganar wanted to take food on the left over leaf of Sri Bhagavan. But someone prevented it saying that the food
sent by Mudaliar Patti ( a  non brahmin) had been served there. Muruganar composed a beautiful verse on this incident.
It is in Sri Ramana Sannidhi Murai -   "thachariyAtha chaturmaRai parpAn....." )

Arunachala Siva.         

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 02, 2013, 11:15:03 AM
Silent Power - Marie B. Byles:


Let us then admit that these super normal happenings are factual, and also that science is becoming increasingly interested,
so that we may well expect a widening of our knowledge.

The question we need to consider is whether it will make any difference in our social well being if there are people trained to
eat glass or even to cure people of drug addiction and delinquency.  No super normal talent in itself implies simple goodness
and compassion which alone can bring about more harmonious relations between man and nature. True, some religious books
assume the goodness of the healer and other miracle workers, and assume that no one can be a saint unless her performs
miracles.  But are miracles any different from other super normal happenings?  Does what you call it make any difference? Those
who now walk on fire for the edification of tourists, admits that it does not mean the same for them as it did when they performed
the same act for the glory of God.  But the fact remains that they outwardly achieve the same result as when they did do it for
the glory of God.  Those who examine these super normal happenings from the scientific angle assume that the mortal goodness
of the doer has nothing to do with the matter.

And indeed -- why should we think that goodness or badness in the doer is important?  After all the world is composed of and
founded on pairs of opposites.  Therefore we cannot have white magic without black magic too, any more than we can have a
positive without a negative.  It is therefore obvious that a person who performs, say, a miracle of healing is not necessarily a
good man or woman.  For this reason it may or may not be the individual who performs it.  It is not of any importance.  The only
thing that matters is whether it springs from love and compassion which alone can draw us above the pairs of opposites.  To read
of those who performed no miracles, but did achieve this love and compassion is far more likely to be helpful and inspiring to
ordinary people like ourselves.


Arunachala Siva.       
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 03, 2013, 09:32:08 AM
Major Chadwick:

An American lady who was traveling about in India in the cause of birth-control, came to visit the Asramam. She asked
Sri Bhagavan if birth control were not a good thing seeing the world was rapidly becoming over populated, especially
India where already there was not enough food to go around.  Bhagavan only smiled.

'How do you hope to control of life when you cannot control death?' He asked, 'Find out rather who it is who is born

Again this same sort of reply was made when someone asked with regard to death penalty, if it was not evil to kill
somebody deliberately, even though done by the state.   He hoped for some pronouncement from Bhagavan, but was
sadly disappointed. 

'If a person is going to die he will die whatever happens, you cannot prevent it.  He may walk across the road and be
killed by a car. Anyhow die he will.'

Bhagavan never passed judgement on anything, not even on the death penalty.  As I have previously stated, there
was no good or bad for Him, only actions and attachment to actions.  Know the actor and rest there, then all else had
absolutely no importance.                   


Arunachala Siva.

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 03, 2013, 10:25:25 AM
Silent Power - Marie B. Byles:

Foremost among such ordinary people of whose thoughts we have written record is the saintly Stoic emperor of Rome,
in the second century,  Marcus Aurelius, who kept a record of his meditations.  And that simple record has been the inspiration
of millions of all over the world.  And yet he had no outstanding talents.  He had only simple goodness and kindness, springing
from compassionate love and understanding of the oneness of all creation.

And another such was the simple Carmelite monk, Brother Lawrence of the 17th century, who  performed no miracles except what
the Buddha would call the only real miracle, that of a transformed life.  He accomplished this merely by turning his mind to God and doing
nothing but for the love of God.  His whole being radiated serenity and love, and without any intellectual explanations his example
transformed the lives of many.

Of course we must all use the talents we have been given and do the work that falls to our lot -- being the emperor of a mighty
empire, a cook in a monastery kitchen, performer miracles or healer of the sick.  None is superior or inferior, and talents do not
count.  The way to compassion and enlightenment is the same for all.

We cannot and should not want to acquire supernatural powers we do not already possess, nor scientific knowledge beyond
our normal capacity, nor even an inclination to harness these supernatural happenings or miracles.  There are always specialists
dealing with their particular fields.   But we each have a built-in-computer, as it were, which collects what is necessary for us,.
according to our talents, if only we will let it work freely unimpeded by our predilections.  One of the best ways of letting it work
is to repeat in thought, or if possible in a whisper, what the Hindus call a mantra, suited to one's individuality.  Brother Lawrence's
practice of the presence of God is a perfect example, for he would do nothing except for love of God.  By this means our whole
being tends to get turned in with Cosmic Laws and the harmony of the universe, whether we know them clearly or not.

Thus our individual talents get utilized by the internal computer and get directed as migratory birds and fishes are.  Then
whatever our talent, whether to perform operations without anaesthetics like the Philippine healers, or merely wash dishes.
our work will be well done.

Therefore let us read and learn whatever  is helpful , but let us not be bewildered by or crave for super normal powers. Let
us be content with the Inner Light that has been given to us remembering that the greatest of Masters like Buddha, Sri
Ramakrishna and Sri Ramana Maharshi have decried the craving for and display of super normal powers as utterly detrimental
to one's spiritual enlightenment.


Arunachala Siva.         
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 04, 2013, 10:16:31 AM

Major Chadwick:

On another occasion, I asked Bhagavan about suicide.  I had been cycling round the Hill and on meeting a bus, the thought
had come into my head: 'Why should I not concentrate on the Self and throw myself in front of the bus, so that in this way
I may attain moksha!'  (The last thought before dying confers the results of that thought.). 

I told this to Sri Bhagavan, but He said that it would not work.  Thoughts would spring up involuntarily as I fell, fear and the
shock would cause them, and thoughts coming, life would continue so that I would have to take another body.  If I could
still my mind sufficiently so that such a thing would not happen, then, what was the need of suicide?

Arunachala Siva.     
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 04, 2013, 11:44:41 AM
Silent Power:

A. Venkateswara Sarma and Smt Sala: 

A. Venkateswara Sarma, a native of Keelapasalai village, Ramanathapuram District,  is an old devotee of Sri Bhagavan,
who along with his wife, Smt. Sala, equally devoted to Sri Bhagavan, likved in Sri Ramana Nagar.  Both are closely related
to Sri Bhagavan.

For over a decade, he studied Kavya (poetical literature in Sanskrit) gaining mastery in the same and also became an adept
in the science of astrology  by training he had for years at Vidyalaya in Kerala.  In his early days while staying at Kandanur,
he had a remarkable experience.  He saw the portrait of Sri Bhagavan in his majestic standing posture,   with a penetrating
look which not merely seemed but was really felt as directed only to him and which thrilled his whole being.  The experience
proved a great urge to have Sri Bhagavan's darshan immediately.

He started the very next day and arrived at Tiruvannamalai, his luggage consisting of a panchangam (almanac) in one
hand and an umbrella in the other.  That was in 1920.  He climbed up the Hill to Skandasramam, and recognizing Sri
Bhagavan who was seated then under a nelli tree, he hastened to  prostrate at His feet, spontaneously reciting in a state
of ecstatic inspiration, the first sloka of Sri Dakshinamurti Stotram.

'Look, look at the visitor who has come -- Subbu's son, is it not?' So exclaimed Sri Bhagavan, turning to His Mother who was
there.  The mother gave him a hearty welcome and made him feel at home.  Delighted by the stay with Sri Bhagavan that
night, he was guided to do giri pradakshina next day.  He expressed an ardent desire to stay with Sri Bhagavan for good
and pleaded that he did not want to marry but wished to remain with Him and serve Him and do pujas.  The Mother would
have none of it , he had duties to perform, she reminded him and an uncle's daughter awaiting to marry with him.  He was
then 22 years old. Sri Bhagavan consoled him, 'What does it matter if you do puja here or get married or whether you are
here or elsewhere.? And so he left !

Since then Sri Sarma was coming to Sri Bhagavan from time to time, often staying for a month or two and benefiting by
Sri Bhagavan's utterances and His silent influence with devotion and piety.


Arunachala Siva.               
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 05, 2013, 01:35:39 PM
Major Chadwick:

It was during the war, many people were talking about aeroplanes, bombs and other wonderful things that were being made
for the sake of destruction. Bhagavan remarked that there was nothing very wonderful in all that, they had had all these things
in ancient India.  Rama had his flower-care (pushpaka vimanam) which was nothing but an aeroplane, and in accounts of the
ancient wars, we find mentioned,  fire-weapons, diamond weapons, and even electric weapons besides many others which are
described in ancient books.  Modern man thinks he is wonderful but the ancients knew many more things than he imagines.
They had a combination of metals by which they were able to overcome gravity.  People have not succeeded in doing that yet.

A question was once asked, if human beings were ever reborn as animals.  'Oh, yes,' said Bhagavan, 'even  today they will take
on such forms just to be born here.' 

An instance of this is certainly the Cow Lakshmi. 

One night a dog stood on a rock at the back of the Asramam and barked without stopping.  At last Bhagavan told someone
to take it some food.  This was done, the dog ate it and quickly went away.  It was not seen again.  Bhagavan explained that
it was some Siddha who had taken to come here and have a meal as he was hungry.  There were many such about, He said,
but they did not wish to make themselves known and so came like this.


Arunachala Siva.         
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 05, 2013, 01:50:27 PM
Silent Power - Sri Venkateswara Sarma:


Though a successful astrologer by profession, especially in the branch of prasna (astrological forecasting on the basis of
the exact time of the client's question), Sri Venkateswara Sarma felt the futility of leading a bread-earning life and hence
came to Sri Ramanasramam in 1939, along with his wife; and lived with Sri Bhagavan's sister's family.  (Alamelu Athai).
In 1946, they took up abode at Adi Annmalai, four miles away from the Asramam on the circumambulation path, after duly
informing Sri Bhagavan.  They went round the Hill daily sometimes twice a day and thus had darshan of Sri Bhagavan on
the way. 

Sri Sarma compiled a short history of Sri Bhagavan's life consisting of 120 slokas in Sanskrit, known as Ramana Charitramrutasaram,
which Sri Bhagavan graciously perused and corrected.  He also composed songs in Tamizh and presented them to
Sri Bhagavan, who used to correct them only sparingly.  Such corrections were not only grammatical in content but also
vitally enriched them with spiritual depth.  For instance, in the following verse: 'Those who are caught in the mouth of a
great tiger, are certain to die in this world; but all those caught in the glance (drishti) of the great tiger get merged with
natural ease in the eternal happiness, discarding fear with natural ease.  'iyal' in the place of 'daily' (nidham) of Sri Sarma!

Since 1948, he settled with his wife and only son in Tiruvannamalai town.  The son passed away four years later. Both
parents feel they survived the shock only by Bhagavan's grace. They continued to render service at the Shrines of Sri
Bhagavan and the Mother, assisting in the daily routine -- perhaps as a fulfillment of his former sankalpa to do puja to
Sri Bhagavan!  He felt: 'Sri Bhagavan is ever present in my mind and heart, in jagrat and swapna and his manifest grace
only is sustaining us in all circumstances and at all times!'


Arunachala Siva.           
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 05, 2013, 02:49:23 PM
Sri T.K. Sundaresa Iyer - At the Feet of Bhagavan:

Devotees of Sri Bhagavan are aware only of His famous Upadesa Saram and a few isolated verses as His contributions
to the language of Gods i.e. Sanskrit.  So it is necessary to place on record His contribution to the famous Uma Sahasram
- a thousand verses on Uma, the Divine Mother, by His great disciple, the learned Sri Kavyakanta Ganapati Muni.  The story
shows the Maharshi as the joint author of this composition.

Sri Bhagavan was then living in the Pachiamman Temple, the abode of Maragathamba, on the north eastern slopes of
Arunachala.  In those days, the Maharshi would sit and sleep in a hammock slung between  two stone pillars and be rocked
as a darling child by His loving pupils. 

Sri Kavyakanta had composed 700 stanzas on Uma in some thirty different meters, and had announced to his devotees
in various parts of the country that this poem would be dedicated on a certain Friday in the great temple of Sri Arunachaleswara.
Over a hundred persons gathered at the Pachiamman Temple so as to be present on the occasion next day.  Now these
Sanskrit verses were a mere intellectual display by Sri Kavyakanta, great as he was in Sanskrit compositions.  Proof of his
great intellectual capacity may be had from the very fact that in the presence of the heads of the Udipi Maths he composed
extempore in a single hour the hundred verses of the Ghanta Sataka, giving the cream of the teaching of the three main schools
of Hindu philosophy.

His Uma Sahasram is different from other compositions in that it is 'pasyanti vak' i.e. revealed by the Divine Mother in Her own
words to one who is adept in the Kundalini Yoga.

At about 8.00 pm. on the evening before the dedication day, after supper, Sri Maharshi asked Sri Kavyakanta whether dedication
would have to be postponed to some other Friday, as 300 verses were still to be composed to complete the thousand.  But Sri
Kavyakanta assured Bhagavan that he would complete the poem immediately. 

The scene that followed can hardly be believed by one who did not actually witness it.  Sri Maharshi sat silent and in deep
meditation like the silent Lord Dakshinamurti.  The eager disciples watched in tense admiration the sweet flow of divine music
in Sanskrit verse, as it came from the lips of the great and magnetic personality of Muni.  He stood there delivering the verses
in unbroken stream while disciples eagerly gathered the words and wrote them down.  Oh, for the ecstasy of it all!  Life is indeed
is blessed if only to experience those divine moments.

The Sahasram was finsihed in several meters Madalekha, Pramanika, Upajati Aryagiri etc., For a while the disciples present
enjoyed the deep ecstasy of silence pervading the atmosphere, as Sri Kavyakanta concluded with normal type of colophone.
Then Sri Bhagavan opened His eyes and asked, 'Has all that I said been taken down?' From Ganapati  Muni came the ready
and grateful response, 'Bhagavan, ALL THAT BHAGAVAN INSPIRED IN ME HAS BEEN TAKEN DOWN !'

It is thus clear that Sri Bhagavan inspired the final 300 verses of the Uma Sahasram through the lips of Sri Kavyakanta, without
speaking a word, as usually understood, or rather in silence characteristic of the Silent Sage of Arunachala. It is noteworthy that
whereas Sri Kavyakanta revised the first 700 verses of this monumental work some six times, he did not revise any of the last 300.

This being Sri Bhagavan's own utterance, there was no need to improve them!  These 300 verses are to be considered as Sri
Bhagavan's unique contribution to Sanskrit poetry.


Arunachala Siva.   
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 06, 2013, 11:03:43 AM
Major Chadwick:

He was asked if the story were true that there were always seven Jnanis living about the Hill.  'There may be even more than
that,' He told us, 'who can tell?  How to recognize them? They may appear as beggars lying in a ditch or in some other
unrecognizable capacity.  It is impossible to say.'


Sri Bhagavan always discouraged any devotee going Mounam or taking a vow of silence. During the war i decided  that
I would like to do so, chiefly to protect myself from the jibes of others.  I went and asked Bhagavan's permission.  He was
not enthusiastic and told me that it was useless to keep the tongue still but to continue to write messages on bits of paper,
which so many so called mounis continue to do.  In this way only the tongue had a rest but the mind continued just as before.
I said that I had no intention of doing this but would throw my pencil and paper away.  I felt that I had obtained a reluctant
consent as Bhagavan agreed that people were worrying me. So I made the necessary  arrangements, installed  a bell from
my room to the kitchen so I should not have to call my servant, and fixed a lucky day to begin.  The night before I was to
start, a friend of mine brought the subject in the Hall after the evening meal when only a few of us were present.  Bhagavan
showed immediately showed His disapproval and said it was unnecessary and in fact not a good thing at all.  I did not talk
much anyhow.  It was better to speak only when it was necessary, that it actually did no good to observe silence, that if one
did so for twelve years one became dumb and might obtain some thaumaturgic powers, but who wanted them?  Speech acted
as a safety valve.  Naturally after this talk, I gave up the idea.


Arunachala Siva.                             
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 06, 2013, 11:49:46 AM
Silent Power - Kunju Swami:

Bhagavan was always very considerate towards His devotees in all matters.  When He was living at Skandasramam on the
eastern slopes of the Hill, He used to wake up at 8 O'clock in the morning.  He would not get up immediately but recline
on the bed.  We too would wake up at the same time and sit in meditation near Him.  Bhagavan's Mother used to sing some
devotional songs from within.  Bhagavan's routine was to go out at half past four and return by fire.  We would then begin to
recite the Aksharamana Malai. That was the only song which Bhagavan had composed at that time.  I learned it by heart by
merely listening to the chanting by other devotees. The recitation was over by six o' clock which was the time for Bhagavan
to go for His bath.

There was a large flat stone at the spot where now there is a low wall on the eastern side.  Tooth powder and water were
kept for Bhagavan's use.  In all weathers, He used to sit on it facing east and clean His teeth.  His body was glowing in the rays
pf the rising sun.  If there was heavy due, we tried to dissuade Him from sitting there, but without any success.  Nor did He tell
us the reason for sitting always there.  It was sometime afterwards that we came to know of it.

An old man named Sowbhagyathammal, living in a house near the foot of the Hill, and some of her friends made it a daily
practice not take any food until they had darshan of Bhagavan and Sri Seshadri Swami.  They used to come up to Skandasramam
everyday for this purpose.  One day Sowbhagyathammal did not come. If any of His regular devotees were absent on a
particular day, Bhagavan never failed to make inquiries and find out the reason.  So when the old woman came the next day,
He asked her why she did not come on the previous day. She replied, 'I had Sri Bhagavan's darshan yesterday.'  'But you
did not come yesterday', said Bhagavan.  'Bhagavan knew that this humble devotee was too feeble to climb the Hill and so he made
it possible for her to see Him from a place close to her house', was the reply.  She explained that she had seen Bhagavan while
He was sitting on the stone and cleaning His teeth and said that she was henceforth going to have His darshan everyday in the same
way.  From that time onwards, Bhagavan made it a practice to sit on that stone for nearly half an hour daily!  Later on when
Bhagavan took up His abode at the foot of the Hill it was also chiefly out of consideration for His aged devotees who found it
to climb to Skandasramam.  After passing away of His Mother, He occasionally came down to Her Samadhi. Aged devotees eagerly
awaited these opportunities to see Him.  And so when they begged Him to remain below, He began to live permanently.


Arunachala Siva.                           
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 07, 2013, 01:09:33 PM

Major Chadwick:

He was also against people taking Sannyasa.  If properly kept, it was a useless tie.  If not properly kept, it condemned itself.
After all, it is only one think, 'now I am a Sannaysin', instead of of 'now I am in the world'.   Thought went on and that was
the chief enemy.  About retiring to the forest, or shutting oneself up in a cave, He expressed the same views.  So He obviously
endorsed living in the world as itself the necessary environment for helping a person along in his Sadhana.  If one could do this,
be in the world, but not of the world, one had achieved a high sate of detachment.  It is always better to have some sort of
opposition, the tree that is not buffeted by the winds is usually a weakling.

One day someone remarked to Bhagavan, 'There are many things that happen here of which Bhagavan cannot approve.
Why does He remain here?  He has not ties or desires.'

'What can I do?' asked Bhagavan. 'If I go off to the forest and try to hide, what will happen?  They will soon find me out.  Then
someone will put up a hut in front of me and another person at the back of me, and it will not be long before, huts will have
sprung up on either side.  Where can I go? I shall always be a prisoner.'


Arunachala Siva.   
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 07, 2013, 01:49:02 PM
Silent Power - Kunju Swami:

It was the practice of Bhagavan's devotees to take His permission before proceeding to circumambulate the Hill and to prostrate
before Him on their return.  Many came to the Asramam all the way from the town for this purpose even late in the evening and then
proceeded immediately to their houses in the town.  Bhagavan advised such devotees to break their circumambulation in town
in the evening and to complete it on the following day when came to the Asramam as usual.

When women devotees were ready to return to town at dusk He would always make certain that none of them were alone.
If any of them found no company He would ask some male member to go with her and leave her at her house.

There were some devotees employed in Madras who used to come every weekend to Tiruvannamalai and return to Madras in time
to go to their offices on Monday morning.  Sometimes some of them were so reluctant to part from Bhagavan that they continued
overstay their time.  They would go as far as the railway station only to return to the Asramam on some pretext or other.  Bhagavan
therefore, used in such cases to send someone with them to the railway station and see that they actually got into the train
and left for Madras.  He did not like that anyone should neglect his duties.

When a devotee came late in the evening after everyone had taken his meal, and gone to bed, he was not allowed to go hungry
on this account.  Bhagavan always saw to it that some food was kept for such late-comers and that they had their meal.  When
such a visitor arrived,  Bhagavan simply looked at some of us.  That was enough for us to take him to the dining hall and give him
the meal !

Bhagavan never started to eat before all those who were present were served.  The beggars waiting at the gate are even now
given food before the inmates and visitors are served.  No exception is made to this rule even on crowded occasions like the
Jayanti and the Aradhana.  All these instances will show how considerate Bhagavan was to others !


Arunachala Siva.         
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on September 07, 2013, 04:32:34 PM

Yesterday morning Yogi Ramiah questioned Bhagavan thus: “Swami, some disciples of Sai Baba worship a picture of him and say that it is their Guru: How could that be?
They can worship it as God, but what benefit could they get by worshipping it as their Guru?” Bhagavan replied, “They secure concentration by that.” The Yogi said, “That is all very well, I agree. It may be to some extent a sadhana in concentration. But isn’t a Guru required for that concentration?”
“Certainly, but after all, Guru only means guri, concentration” said Bhagavan. The Yogi said, “How can a lifeless picture help in developing deep concentration? It requires a living Guru who could show it in practice. It is possible perhaps for Bhagavan to attain perfection without a living Guru but is it possible for people like myself?”
That is true. Even so, by worshipping a lifeless portrait the mind gets concentrated to a certain extent. That concentration will not remain constant unless one
knows one’s own Self by enquiring. For that enquiry, a Guru’s help is necessary. That is why the ancients say that the enquiry should not stop with mere initiation. However, even if it does, the initiation will not be without benefit. It will bear fruit some time or other. But there should be no ostentation in this initiation. If the mind is pure, all this will bear fruit; otherwise, it goes to waste like a seed sown in barren soil,” said Bhagavan
I don’t know, Swami. You may say that a hundred times or a thousand times. To be sure of one’s own progress, a living Guru like you is required. How can we give the status of a Guru to a lifeless portrait?” he said. With a smile on his face, Bhagavan said, “Yes, yes,” nodding his head and then kept silent. Brother, all I can say is that that smile and that silence were radiant with knowledge and wisdom. How can I describe it?

Letters from Sri Ramanasramam-By suri Nagamma
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 08, 2013, 01:46:37 PM
Major Chadwick:

In this respect, the following story is an amusing illustration.  One day, years ago, Bhagavan decided to have a day's fast.
He intended to wander about the Hill of which He knew every inch, having explored it as a young man.  So He took a rather
larger meal than usual the previous night to keep Himself going. He set off alone in the early morning, but He had not gone
very far when seven women met Him.  'Oh, here is our Swami', they cried out delightfully.  The made Him sit down and
proceeded to serve Him a full meal which they seemed to have brought on purpose.  When He had finished they departed
saying, 'We will come and bring Swami His mid-day meal', and in some extraordinary way, they did find Him though He
had followed no beaten track, to avoid them.   They again served Him a large meal.

Bhagavan made His way home feeling He had eaten far more than was good for Him.  M.V. Ramaswamy Iyer, a very old
disciple living in the town  had heard that Bhagavan was going to have day's fast, and decided that by the evening He would
be hungry, so He cooked a sumptuous meal and went out to meet Bhagavan whom He encountered on the outskirts of the town.
Here He made Him sit down again and eat and would not spare Him, so Bhagavan returned home gorged, saying that He would
never spend a day fasting again.  With regard to the seven women who had met Him so mysteriously, Bhagavan suggested that
they must  be fairies and not simple coolies who had come to pick dry leaves, figs and broken tree branches.

yAdumAhi ninRAi kALi engum nee niRainthAi.....  (Bharati)

Arunachala Siva.           
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 08, 2013, 02:50:18 PM
Silent Power -  N.N. Rajan:


Miracles and Bhagavan:

It is common to see people flock to those who exhibit occult powers and perform miracles like curing ailments, floating on water,
sitting buried, under earth etc, but Self-realization and miracle mongering are poles apart.  The Jnani does not care for miracles.
To the Jnani, the control of the senses leading to realization of the Self is the only aim. This is really the greatest miracle, and
to achieve it is the Jnani's goal.

The great Jnani that he was, Bhagavan Sri Ramana always reveled in the natural state of supreme bliss. He did not wish to
perform miracles. In fact, he warned people against it.  This does not mean that he had no powers.  He had them in abundance,
as witnessed by many, only Bhagavan never liked to exhibit them.

He behaved as any ordinary man would do.  Regarding the manifestation of powers seen by devotees, it might be due to His
infinite compassion that the miracles happened and He might not have been particularly intent on them.

One evening, while I was sitting outside Sri Bhagavan's Hall, just in His view, suddenly I noticed an expressive gesture in His
face, as He leaned forward from His reclining position. It looked as though He was calling me to say something.  I was impelled
to respond to the gesture by getting up and going near Him, but He did not tell me anything.   I resumed my seat only to find.,
in a couple of minutes, another jerk and a similar expressive movement in Him as before.  This time also I was so stirred and
when I went nearer there was no further indication.  I  took my seat again  but now became restless.  I could not resist the
urge to leave the place at once, with the expectation of some urgent matter demanding my presence.  I prostrated to Sri
Bhagavan and I left the Hall without a word.

A major train accident had happened at my head quarters station about nine miles off. I had been forewarned by Sri
Bhagavan in a strange manner as recorded above and due to His Grace, I was free from the blame of not being on the spot
in the emergency. Obviously, Bhagavan's  warning was quite in advance of the actual happening.  The way He did it is most
noteworthy.  There was no public demonstration or publicity.  An act of grace to a devotee, in His own unique way and with no
means of others knowing that a miracle was actually performed.  This is typical of our Bhagavan.


Arunachala Siva.                         
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 10, 2013, 10:07:19 AM

Major Chadwick:

Someone said one day to Sri Bhagavan, 'Is it true that the Jnani is conscious in all the three states, even when he is sleeping?

'Yes', replied Sri Bhagavan.

'Then why does Bhagavan snore?"

Sri Bhagavan replied, 'Yes I know that I snore, I could stop it if I wished, but I like it!'

Is this not perfect acceptance?


Arunachala Siva.   
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 10, 2013, 10:19:33 AM
Silent Power:  N. N. Rajan:

An old teacher of Sri Bhagavan came to see Him.  He was 87 and very feeble.  Nevertheless an overmastering desire to see
the God-man whom he had once taught in the second form, urged him on Tiruvannamalai.  In Sri Bhagavan's presence, he recalled
an incident from that time with great emotion.  Once he had asked young Venkararaman to stand up on the bench for a minor
misdemeanor. But Venkataraman gazed him for a while with such steadiness and power that his  (teacher's) will withered rapidly
and he reversed his decision.

It was a touching sight to see the old teacher meet his Seer-pupil.  Then the teacher asked Sri Bhagavan whether He recognized
him.  Sri Bhagavan broadly smiled and graciously answered: 'Why not?'  The teacher was visibly moved at this and he again
asked Sri Bhagavan about His health.  Sri Bhagavan replied that He was feeling alright.  Throughout this very moving but  short
interview Maharshi displayed such graciousness and cordiality that neither the old teacher nor those who were close by felt
that there was anything wrong with the Maharshi.   

These things make us feel that Bhagavan Sri Ramana Maharshi is a perfect divine incarnation, whose divine excellence was
lying dormant till He left His home.


Arunachala Siva.           
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Ravi.N on September 10, 2013, 11:42:07 AM
The Story of Sri Bhagavan and his teacher!So typical of our Bhagavan-always Gracious and simple.

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: sanjaya_ganesh on September 10, 2013, 01:22:22 PM
Subramanian sir

I also remember reading somewhere the incident when Bhagawan was visited by his English Teacher. A very interesting incident which brings out the humour sense in Bhagawan. Apparently, when Bhagawan left home the last day, he had some English imposition punishment  which obviously he never submitted. When he saw his English Teacher in Ashram and the English Teacher asked - "Bhagawan, do you remember me?", Bhagawan replied in Tamil - "Enna oye, ingiyeum vanthuttera?" (What sir, you came here also?) jokingly. Sorry I dont remember the story fully and clearly - if you may add / narrate, it will be beautiful - if you remember.

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 10, 2013, 01:42:46 PM
Dear sanjay,

Yes. It is the same teacher!  But these details have not been given by N.N. Rajan.

Arunachala Siva.

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 11, 2013, 10:51:48 AM
Major Chadwick:

Morning and evening, the Vedas would be chanted before Sri Bhagavan, lasting some forty five minutes.  At first this was
done by some local Brahmins coming twice a day from town.  But this was not altogether convenient, so in 1947, a Veda
School was started in the Asramam itself, consisting of six boys who now took on this duty.  Sri Bhagavan obviously loved
to listen to the Vedas.  Directly they started, He would immediately sit up on His couch and tuck His legs under Him, while a
far away look would come into His eyes, and He would remain motionless until they were finished.  At the end of each recitation
everybody was expected to stand up while the boys chanted some praise of the Self Realized Sage, afterwards prostrating to the
Guru.   These verses, the Na Karmana, I translated with the help of others and handed to Bhagavan for correction and approval.
I will add them here, as visitors frequently ask what is their meaning:

'Tis not by means of action immortality is gained,
Nor even yet by offspring, nor possession of much gold,
But by renunciation by some it is attained,
The Sages who their senses have all thoroughly controlled
Attain that Sat than which high heaven's Supremacy is less,
Which ever doth within he heart its radiance unfold

The Adepts by renunciation and one-pointedness,
Who have become both in heart and who have also known
The certainty of that One Truth Vedanta doth profess,
Attain Self Realization; when  ignorance has flown
From body and its cause Maya they'll gain full liberty.
That only as minute Akash what has eternal shone,
That is within the Lotus Heart, of everyone sorrow free,
of the Immaculate Supreme, the seat molecular,
Within the body's inner core, should be meditated be.
He verily is Lord Supreme.  He is exalted far
Above the Primal Word, which is of Veda first and last,
In which blends the Creative Cause, so merged in one they are.


Arunachala Siva.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 11, 2013, 02:56:36 PM
Silent Power: Major Chadwick:

Ramana Maharshi was unique in that He was an out and out advaitin.  There were no half measures with Him.  Now to be an
advaitin of this description is extremely difficult.  While for most of us, it is all intellectual gymnastics, for Him it was His life.  At
the early age of sixteen, He had realized the Self and had never swerved from it or come down to a lower function ever after.
When He was asked about His movements in the temple and His period of mounam, if His state had not become more stabilized
as a result of His sadhana, He emphatically stated, 'No change had occurred, nothing new since then had ever happened.  It is
the same now as then.'

But for Himself He saw nothing wonderful in it.  It was the natural state and it was really strange that others should find
any difficulty in realizing or being themselves. 'You are the Self', He repeatedly said, 'nothing but the Self. How can you be
anything else?'  There are not and cannot be two selves,  one to know other. Just be yourself.'

Put like this, of course, it sounds easy but experience teaches us another tale.  Every word is true, but Vasanas are so persistent
and desires of such long standing that they get in the way and prevent pure vision.  Habits are deep within us and refuse to be
rooted out.

Countless are the number of existences lived in the past with which we have been associated. Just to sit quiet and forget them
for even for a moment seems impossible.  Rather does it seem to cause those long forgotten existences to bubble up and fill the
mind with their inanities.

Yet sitting in His presence, the thing became so transparent that one was convinced for the time being, that all troubles were
ended, and one was forced back on oneself in spite of all obstacles.  And this was the wonder of His Presence.

It was not in the few words He set on paper or the verbal instructions He gave to sincere inquirers that His real teaching lay
but in His silent presence.  Then questions would drop away unasked, difficulties of meditation vanished and the mind became
still.  It was unbelievable how easy it suddenly became.

Not only the effect of His presence, but the shining example of Himself, left indelible marks on those who had the good fortune
to spend some time with Him.  There was no use in saying it could not be done.  Here was one who had done it.  One might tell
oneself that the state could be nothing but one of blankness and convince oneself that it was not to be desired, but here was He
exhaling the bliss which overflowed out of its super abundance to even the meanest of us sitting there with Him.  It was marvelous !
Was there ever another like Him.  What silent power !  And what a fountain of hope !


Arunachala Siva.   
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 12, 2013, 11:10:57 AM
Major Chadwick:

One often hears people saying that Sri Bhagavan was an avatar, in this way thinking to add to His glroy !  But except for the
fact that that everybody might possibly be called an avatar, since each of us is God in a human body, there was absolutely
no ground for saying so.

One day, a Sannyasin belonging to a well known order, who think that their Guru alone attained Self Realization, challenged
Sri Bhagavan in a most aggressive and unmannerly fashion.

Sadhu:  People say you are an avatar of Subramanian.  What do you say about it? 

Bhagavan said nothing.

Sadhu: If it is a fact, why do you keep silence about it?  Why don't you speak out and tell us the truth?

Bhagavan did not reply.

Sadhu: Tell us, we want to know.

Bhagavan (quietly): An avatar is only a partial manifestation of God, whereas a Jnani is God Himself.

Here lies the whole difference between Advaita and and other philosophies.  In Advaita all is nothing but the Self.  There is
no room for such special manifestations as avatars.  A person is either Self Realized or is not.  There are no degrees.


Arunachala Siva.         
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 12, 2013, 11:31:38 AM
T.K. Sundaresa Iyer: At the Feet of Bhagavan:

The Transformation:

Nearly fifty six years ago, such a perfect vehicle appeared on the earth.  After sixteen years of apparently normal life, the Grace
of life awakened in Him, gushed in and out of Him, caught and drew His normal consciousness deeper and deeper inward into
that in which nothing but Itself is seen or heard or known, in which there is not the shining of the sun, the moon, or the stars,
but which is all these and fullness Itself.  In the Grace enthralled or Grace embraced condition, aware of nothing but ever awareness,
the vehicle propelled or impelled to Arunachala, Light Constant.  Here, absolutely controlled by the Light ever aware He sat
and sat and sat.  He could not talk, not that He would not.  He could not open His eyes, not that God His eyes, not that He would
not.  He could not move, not that He would not. What we call 'He' was under the control of an inner something which was to Him
an experience of underminating  awareness, and Bliss, all embracing.  That state of fullness is the mouna of perfect Shanti,
the Reality into which the Maharshi awoke and in which there was no 'he' to act. 

While the small bubble of 'he' was merged in the wide expanse and kept enthralled, His being was being  renewed  and reconstructed,
the old faculties partook of the nature of the essence into which they were merged.  Until His re-cloaking and re-decoration was
complete, hugged the son firmly in His sleep, and the Son, enjoying the inner recess of His Father's Chamber, was of necessity lost
to all knowledge of the outer thatch.  When this process of attuning was complete,the Parent let go  the Child to play with whatever
urchins might come to Him in the street.  The Child, in the same way, as the Parent, and being perfectly as towering a personality
as the Father, was sure that He could not be tarnished by the touch of the foul urchins on the street.  Nay, He was sure that He
could transform all of them after His own, and His Father's Image.


Arunachala  Siva.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 12, 2013, 03:03:05 PM
Silent Power:  "A Pilgrim"

(The author of this article is unknown but the incident must have taken place in 1946)

It was on my long cherished journey to Bhagavan Sri Ramana.  On the train I was chewing the cud of doubt.  In the
December and January issues of Vedanta Kesari, I had read the answer Maharshi gave to the question put to Him
by Prof. D. S. Sarma as to whether there was a sadhana period in the life of Sri Bhagavan previous to His enlightenment.
Sri Dilip Kumar Roy had put the answer in a poetical garb under the caption 'My Yoga' and Prof. Sarma had given his question
and Maharshi's answer under the title Sahaja Sthithi.  I reproduce below the answer of Sri Bhagavan:

'I know no such period of Sadhana.  I never performed any pranayama or japa.  I know no mantras.  I had no rules of meditation
or contemplation.  Sadhana implies an object to be gained and the means of gaining it.  What is there to be gained which we do
not already possess?  In meditation, concentration and contemplation what we have to do is only not to think of anything but
to be still.  Then, we shall be in our natural state.'

This indeed was an intriguing situation for me.  I had read in the Life and Teachings of Sri Ramana Maharshi of the severe sadhana
He did in the lonely rooms of Big Temple at Tiruvannamalai and in the caves on the Hill.  Now here is Bhagavan Himself denying it
all.  And more than that, how can illumination come without Sadhana?  There was something against the word of the scriptures.
However, I consoled myself with the thought that at the Asramam, I might have the chance of placing my difficulties before
the Maharshi Himself.

It was one of those beautiful mornings in Tiruvannamalai.  After my daily oblations and duties I was ready for the darshan of
Bhagavan.  As I approached the Maharshi's room I could feel the peace that was radiating from His room. I entered the room
and then came the first shock.  I expected to see something glorious, a face surrounded by halo etc., I did not find any of these.
Has He not said, I was reminded, in His answer that Self realization does not mean that something would descend upon us as
something glorious.  Has He not said, 'People seem to think that practicing some elaborate sadhana the Self would  one day
descend  upon them as something very big and with tremendous glory and they would then have what is called Sakshatkaram.'


Arunachala Siva.                     
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on September 12, 2013, 06:30:54 PM
Below is another interesting anecdote sent to us by Sri A.Viswanathan of Chennai. His 93 year old mother lived with Bhagavan during her childhood.
WHEN I took my mother to a relatives’ house yesterday, we observed that this old relative was using a fountain pen with a nib, which since the arrival of the ball point pen is a rare commodity. On seeing that nib pen my mother recalled an interesting event with Bhagavan from her childhood. She used to attend Sanskrit classes in the Arunachaleswar Temple and one day on the way to the temple she found a bird’s feather lying on the road. She picked it up and showed it to Bhagavan when she visited the Ashram the next day. Bhagavan sharpened the edge of the thick end of the feather and showed my mother how it could be used as a pen for writing. My mother said that she used it for quite some time until the edge got blunted or damaged.

from the newsletters of Sri Ramana
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 13, 2013, 10:23:37 AM

Major Chadwick:

Many people said that Bhagavan did not give initiation or have any disciples, although those who lived with Him had no doubts
as to the relationship existing between themselves and Sri Bhagavan.  I was interested to find out what Bhagavan Himself had
to say on the subject, so one night, after the evening meal, the following conversation took place:

Devotee: Bhagavan says that He has no disciples.

Bhagavan: (looking at me suspiciously) Yes.

Devotee: But Bhagavan also says that for he majority of the aspirants a Guru is necessary. 

Bhagavan: Yes.

Devotee: Then what am I to do?  I have come all this distance, and sat at Bhagavan's feet, all these years, has it all been
a waste of time?  Must I now go off and wander about India in search of a Guru?

Unfortunately, the interpreter himself was so interested in the reply that he could hardly interrupt it to interpret to me fully
what Bhagavan was saying.  I may add here that to act as interpreter between Bhagavan and another was extremely difficult.
Bhagavan talked so fast that sometimes it was hard to follow exactly what He was saying and the interpreter was so taken
up in trying to understand, and so interested in the subject matter, that he found no time to repeat more than an odd sentence.
They were often too shy to ask Bhagavan to wait, which he would always willingly do, so that they might tell what He said sentence
by sentence.

But to go on with Bhagavan's replym the gist of which was as follows:

For the Jnani all are one. He sees no distinction between Guru and disciple, He knows only one Self, not a myriad selves as we do,
so for him, how can there be distinction between persons?  This is for us almost impossible to understand.  How can he both see
distinctions and not see the distinctions?   He obviously does.  He can answer questions, discuss and apparently do all things in the
way we do, yet for him, I repeat, there is only one Self and this life is nothing but a dream.  However, for the seeker the difference
between persons is very real.  For him there is undoubtedly the relationship of a Guru and a disciple.


Actually to reconcile the two points of view of the Jnani and the disciple is almost impossible. Anyhow Bhagavan did clear the
doubts of many by this conversation, in spite of which there are still some who say it was useless to go to Bhagavan because
He gave no initiation and did not even recognize the relationship of Master and disciple.


Major Chadwick's reminiscences (excerpts) - completed.

Arunachala Siva.           
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 13, 2013, 01:23:10 PM
T.K. Sundaresa Iyer - At the Feet of Bhagavan:

Where is the Divine World?

When studying the Upanishads, in my early days, I always visualized the Divine Abode in the Sun God and was performing the
practices enjoined in certain texts.  Even later, after settling down at the abode of Sri Maharshi, I continued this upasana.  It
proved very hard to succeed in this process, and I had to undergo very trying experiences, so I referred the whole matter to

'So you want to go to the Divine World?' asked He.

'That is what I am trying to obtain; that is what the Scriptures prescribe,'  I answered.

'But where are you now?' the Master asked.

I replied, 'I am in Your Presence.'

'Poor thing ! You are here and now in the Divine World, and you want to obtain it elsewhere!  know that to be the Divine World
where one is firmly established in Divine.  Such a one is full (purna); he encompasses and transcends all that is manifest.  He is
the substratum of the screen on which the whole manifestation runs like the picture film. Whether moving pictures run or not,
the screen is always there and is never affected by the action of the pictures.  You are here and now in the Divine World  You
are like a thirsty man wanting to drink, while he is all the time neck deep in the Ganga.  Give up all efforts and surrender. Let the
'I' that wants the Divine World die, and the Divine in you will be realized here and now.  For, it is already in you, as the Self,
not different from the Divine (Brahman), nameless and formless.  It is already in you, and how are you to obtain that which
ever remains obtained?  The Self (atman) in you is surely not different from us?'  Thus spoke Bhagavan.

'So, then, Bhagavan says that he is the Self (kutastha) in this, the field of this soul (jiva), that This is already established in
Bhagavan as such, so this soul need to do nothing but give up the sense of being a separate soul?' I asked, prostrating
before Bhagavan.

'Yes, yes.' He replied. 'That is what one must do to drop the ego sense.  if that is done the Self will be experienced  as 'I-I'
here and now and at all times.  There will be no going into the Divine World or coming out of it.  You will be as you really are.
This is the practice (Sadhana) and this is perfection (Siddhi) too.'

This teaching of Sri Bhagavan, Himself being the Divine World, is recorded for the benefit of all who are ever in Him.


Arunachala Siva.         
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 13, 2013, 01:52:26 PM
Silent Power - A Pilgrim.


None of the biographies state that Bhagavan did any sadhana after coming to Tiruvannamalai.  I might have interpreted Bhagavan's
period of silence and solitude as a period of sadhana, although it has been clearly stated by both Bhagavan and the writers who
have written about Him, that no sadhana was taking place during this period.

The winning smile that accompanied His greeting meant more than Self Realization.  He beckoned me to sit down and I sat
there for more than two hours not knowing the passage of time. I realized then that silence is more eloquent than words.
I dared not break the silence, to raise  my own petty doubts.

Later, though, I communicated my wish to place my doubts before the Maharshi and the consent came by midday.

When we reassembled before Sri Bhagavan at three, I was given the typescript of the question and answer to read and
I read it aloud.  I had framed my question thus:

Question: You have said here that you know no such period of sadhana; you never performed japa or chanted any mantra.
You were in your natural state.  I have not done any sadhana worth the name.  Can I say that I am in my natural state?
But my natural state is so different from yours.  Does that mean that the natural state of ordinary persons and realized persons
are different?

Answer: What you think to be your natural state is your unnatural state.  (And this was my second shock that shook me from
the slumber of my pet notions). With your intellect and imagination you have constructed castles of your pet notions and desires.
But do you know who has built up these castles, who is the culprit, the real owner?  The 'I' who really owns them and the 'I' of
your conception are quite different.  Is it necessary that you put forth some effort to come into the 'I' who owns these, the
'I' behind all these states?

Would you have to walk any distance to walk into the 'I' that is always you?  This is what I mean by saying that no sadhana
is required for Self Realization.  All that is required is to refrain from doing anything, by remaining still, and being simply what
one is really is.  You have only to dehypnotize yourself of your unnatura state.  Then you have asked whether there is any
difference between the state of ordinary persons and realized persons.  What have they realized?  They can realize only what
is real in them.  What is real in them is real in you also. So where is the difference?

'Even then, some may ask', the Maharshi continued, reminding me so vividly of those Upanishadic rishis, 'where the conviction
that one's Self is sakshat all right, that no sadhana is required at all for Self Realization?  Well, do you need anybody to come
and convince you that you are seated before me and talking to me?  You know for certain that you are seated and talking to me.

When we read a book, for instance, we read the letters of the page. But can we say that we are reading only the letters?
Without the page of the book where are the letters?  Again we say that we are seeing the projected picture on a canvas.
No doubt we are seeing the pictures, but without the canvas where is the picture?

You can doubt and question everything but how can you doubt the 'I' that questions everything?  That 'I' is your natural state.
Would you have to labor or do sadhana to come into this natural state?


Arunachala Siva.                         
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 14, 2013, 01:25:57 PM

Silent Power - Madhavi Ammal.

I knew full well that Sri Bhagavan gave no formal upadesa but I kept on asking for it whenever an opportunity presented
itself.  Invariably, Sri Bhagavan used to reply, 'Who is the Guru and who is the sishya (disciple)?  They are not two.  There is
but One Reality.  It is in you and It can neither be given nor taken.  But you may read books for intellectual understanding.'

On March 12, 1934, after prayers at the Shrine of Sri Matrubhuteswara, I went to the Old Hall.  Only the attendant Madhava
Swami was with Sri Bhagavan.  When I made my usual request Sri Bhagavan laid aside the newspaper He was reading and
sat in padmasana, quite absorbed. I then recited am general hymn of praise in Telugu and also Aksharamanamalai             
in Telugu. Sri Bhagavan turned to Madhavaswami and said, 'She prayed to Sri Arunachala.'  This struck me as meaning that
Sri Arunachala will give the initiation and also that Sri Bhagavan and Sri Arunachala are not two.  Sri Bhagavan resumed His
state of absorption and I had my persistent request for upadesa.  But He continued to sit motionless. Finally I begged of Him,
'Am I not a competent person to receive Upadesa?' Sri Bhagavan  should Himself tell me about this.  Even if Sri Bhagavan
confirms this how is it that I adopted Him as my Guru immediately on hearing of Him.  (She was told that a Rishi lived at the
foot of the Hill)?  Will it all be in vain?'  Immediately on speaking thus, I found a bright light emanating from Sri Bhagavan's
holy feet and the effulgence filled the whole Hall.  I could not see Sri Bhagavan's body but only the brilliance. I shed tears
in profusion.  The whole incident could have lasted just two seconds ! 

I prostrated to Sri Bhagavan.  There was a smile on His face but no movement otherwise. After a while, Sri Bhagavan turned
to me as if to  say, 'Are you rid of your mania?' Yes, I was. He then took a piece of paper, wrote a sloka on it and gave me saying,
'You can make use of it in meditation.'

This is the Sloka:

I adore Guha the Dweller in the Cave of the Heart, the Son of the Protector of the Universe, the Pure Light of Awareness
beyond thought, the Wielder of the weapon of Jnana Sakti and the Remover of the ignorance of blemishless devotees.

And Again He smiled graciously. 

This was wonderful upadesa indeed by a Master rare to see. My Master taught me the great truth that there is only ONE.
The proper Guru is one who shows what is.  This was but a practical demonstration of the saying,

"The Master's face reveals Brahman.  You attain Brahman through Grace."


Arunachala Siva.                   
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on September 14, 2013, 09:14:29 PM
Dear Subramanian Sir

very nice Bhgavan Stories
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 15, 2013, 11:03:28 AM
Silent Power - K.R.K. Murthy:

With a view to record Sri Bhagavan's voice and preserve the same for posterity, someone raised a discussion on the sound
recording machines in the presence of Bhagavan.  Sri Bhagavan agreed with what they said, regarding this wonderful machine.
Seeing that Sri Bhagavan was very favorably disposed towards the same, they wanted to pursue the matter further and fix
up a date for recording Sri Bhagavan's voice. At that moment Sri Bhagavan replied, 'My real voice is Silence; how can you record
that?'  In this connection, He narrated the story of the Saint Tandavaraya, who by his dynamic silence stilled the minds of several
people,  for three full days.

Once when someone was expressing that all sensations near his hip were not being felt for some time, Sri Bhagavan quickly
remarked, 'How nice will it be if the whole body becomes like that?  We will be unaware of the body.'

One attendant of Bhagavan was reading to Bhagavan in the night.  The attendant heard snoring sounds and stopped reading
that Bhagavan heard thinking that Bhagavan was asleep.  Immediately, Bhagavan questioned him as why he stopped.  Again
the attendant continued and similar snoring sounds proceeding from Bhagavan made him stop again.  But Sri Bhagavan was
quite alert and asked him to continue.  Is it not a job to find out when Bhagavan is inattentive?

Once Sri Bhagvan said, 'If you remain quiet you do the greatest service.  One who is abiding in Atma nishtai is always doing
greater service (sishrusha) to the guru, than one who does some service physically.'  Guru is one who shows the way to Atma
nishtai and the disciple is one who follows. 

'If one wants to commit suicide, even a small implement or knife is sufficient.  For murdering others, bigger ones are required.
Similarly for oneself, one or two words are sufficient to convince others, books after books have to be written.'

'This Asramam is a place where people can stay and improve and not remark or criticize.  In the beginning people come here
with the best of intentions to secure the grace of the Swami.  After a time, they begin to comment, 'This is not right, this is
not right', and engage themselves in some kind of activity and run after power and position and, as it were, forget for which
they have come here.'

'Always it is safer to use cheap and ordinary items as no one then cares to cast a greedy eye upon them.'

                                                                          Sri Bhagavan.

'One who does the work without the feeling of doership escapes misery and unhappiness; work then becomes more a pleasure
and not exacting.'

                                                                          Sri Bhagavan.

Arunachala Siva.                           
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 16, 2013, 02:55:29 PM
Silent Power:


Somewhere about 1935, a doctor friend of mine visited the Asramam and stayed with Bhagavan for over six weeks.  He was
deeply pious and devoted to Sri Ramanuja Sampradaya.  His devotion to Bhagavan Sri Ramana Maharshi was equally great.
He was a great Congress worker.  I remember that he was a good friend of Swami Ramanada of Hyderabad, for I saw him
in his company, when Swamiji visited Bhagavan at the time of the Government of India's Police action against the Nizam's
State.  Later this doctor himself became a minister of the state of and was in charge of the finance portfolio.

The doctor's visit synchronized with the occasion when Bhagavan had an attack of eczema for which he was being treated
by the local doctors.  This doctor being more qualified than others, took the lead in treating Bhagavan.  The treatment went
on for about a fortnight.  Patches of white ointment were seen all over Bhagavan's body.  After a fortnight, the disease seemed
to get under control.  The doctor was happy and congratulated himself that he had the opportunity to treat Bhagavan with

LO !  His elation was short lived.  The disease burst out again with redoubled vigor.   The doctor said to me that it was a lesson
to him to curb his ego and continued the treatment  with great humility and prayerfulness, praying to Bhagvan that He must
effect the cure Himself and that he (the doctor) was but his instrument. 

The divine patient now seemed to make steady progress and gave consolation to the doctor that his prayer was being heard.
The doctor oscillated between elation and curbing of his ego according to the disease as it decreased or increased.  All along
the course of treatment and from time to time, the doctor friend arrived at the Asramam, I had the pleasure of his acquaintance
and talking to him about Bhagavan, so absorbed in our conversation that we had no sense of time and space.

It was the month of December, and Bhagavan's Jayanti was arriving. I used to talk to my doctor friend about the specialty
of Jayanthi Darshan, for on Jaynthi Day,  Bhagavan had a special lustre and those around experienced the ambrosia or the
elixir of life.  It is for experiencing this light or bliss of being that devotees flocked to Him from near and far.  Though this experience
was obtained on normal days too, it was very intense on particular occasions like Jayanti, Mahapuja and Maha Deepam days,
as also it was when the great souls met Him.


Arunachala Siva.                             
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 17, 2013, 02:17:30 PM
Silent Power:

K.K. Nambiar:

People who visited Sri Bhagavan during His lifetime, could not have failed to observe the characteristic pose in which
He reclined on His sofa, with eyes closed and His head supported with His left arm, particularly at the time of Vedaparayana
and so on.

Some of us devotees sitting around used to watch Him intently during such periods.  On several occasions, I used to mentally
pray to Him that on reopening His eyes, He should bestow a look at me and I must say I was never disappointed. So, it
was crystal clear to me that prayers to Sri Bhagavan need not be vocal and He felt, knew, and answered, the inner prayers
of all His devotees.

Conversely, there were also occasions when I sat at the feet of Sri Bhagavan and intently meditated on His form with closed
eyes, and most often when I opened my eyes, Sri Bhagavan appeared to be watching me.  It is of great comfort even now to
recall the experience of those exquisite moments which stand out so vividly in my memory.  Time has not effaced even a fraction
of those vistas.


Arunachala Siva.     
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Balaji on September 17, 2013, 03:57:56 PM
Bhagawan used to have two pieces of small clothes with him. He used to use these for covering very little part of his body, irrespective of the season. He would store one cloth in a small hole in a tree and sometime later, he would actually wash it and dry it and then use it. One day one of his followers became curious and wanted to know what he was hiding in that hole of the tree. He went there and pulled the cloth out of that. He was shocked to see that the cloth had more holes than the cloth itself. He asked Bhagawan, "Bhagawan! You have so many followers and many of them are stinkingly rich. Cant they get u a simple untorn loin cloth for you to wear?" Bhagawan responded, "Who said I am poor and I needed a untorn loin cloth? Dont u see this? This has so many holes in it like Sahasraaksha (One with 1000s of eyes). Indra is also known as Sahasraaksha. In Rudraadhyaayam (Namakam recited during Rudrabhshekham), Sahasraaksha is one name used to address the Lord. I feel as if Indra is wrapping me. What more privilege a human being can have in a life?" But he never took any money or anything from any body because Bhagwan never had to touch money (only once after ran away from home).
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 18, 2013, 11:12:12 AM

T.K. Sundaresa Iyer:  At the Feet of Bhagavan:

Sri Bhagavan was in the Virupaksha Cave on the Hill.  One evening, after 7.00 pm. they were all coming down the Hill
to go around Arunachala.  The other devotees, had all gone in advance.  Only Sri Kavyakanata Ganapati Muni was in the
company of Sri Maharshi.  And they were slowly climbing down the steps from the Cave.

When they had walked a few steps, all of a sudden Sri Maharshi stopped, and with Him, Sri Kavyakanta Ganapati as well.
The full moon was shining bright in the starry sky.  Pointing to the moon, and the beautiful sky, Sri Bhagavan said,
'Nayana !  If the moon, and all the stars have their being in ME, and the sun himself goes around MY hip with his satellites.
Who am I? Who am I?' 

This remark of Sri Maharshi made His blessed disciple envisage the Master as the Great Person of the Vedas, as described
in Sri Rudram, the Purusha Sukta and the Skamba Sukta of the Atharva Veda.  He is verily all these, and That beyond; And
there is nothing that is not He.

Sri Kavyakanta later made this revelation known to all the devotees.


Arunachala Siva.     
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 18, 2013, 11:26:28 AM

Silent Power - J. Suryaprakasa Rao:

In the year 1946, a friend of mine informed me about the glory of Tiruvannamalai and its Sage.  The photo of Sri Bhagavan
in a smiling posture, was secured by me.

It was three years later, during May 1949, that I decided to have His darshan. On entering into His presence, the general
silence and serenity captivated me.  At first I was partly anxious to get near Him and partly timid.  I only mentally repeated,
'Bhagavan, I have come,' as though it was a long expected meeting.  He looked into my eyes. Even from a distance I could
not stand the brilliance of those eyes. I tried to meditate.  Presently there was some conversation.

A European lady sat there attired in Indian style.  After repeated jingling of her bangles, Bhagavan asked in Telugu, smilingly,
'What is the matter?'  Somebody said 'She wore bangles.'  'Oh I see.' said Bhagavan.  He was then looking at some of the
correspondence, at the playing of squirrels, and at the feeding of the white peacock. 

In the afternoon, by the time we came, the sitting had already commenced. There was no interruption to the supreme silence.
A cultured family of a mother, husband, and wife came and offered some tiffin which He took, washed His hands and resumed
His inimitable posture.  We sat in silence for some time and took leave after prostrating to Sri Ramana Bhagavan.


Arunachala Siva.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 19, 2013, 10:29:40 AM
T.K. Sundaresa Iyer - At the Feet of Bhagavan:

In Brute and Man alike:

Sri Rangaswamy Iyengar was a businessman in Madras. He had been frequenting Sri Bhagavan, much earlier than even the
Pachaiamman Koil days of 1906.  When Sri Bhagavan was in the Pachaimman temple during the days of the great plague in
Tiruvannamalai, Sri Iyengar one day arrived at the Bhagavan's place, by train by 1 O'clock, in the blazing sun. Sri Bhagavan
received him with His usual beaming face of smiles and the sweet milk of kindness.  Sri Iyengar was asked by the devotees around
to have his bath in the pond nearby and he left Sri Bhagavan's presence to bathe there in front of the temple.

The spot was very lonely; Sri Iyengar was bathing at the eastern ghat.  All of a sudden Sri Bhagavan, who was seated inside
the temple, left the place.  Those around thought that He was walking out for some bodily need of His own.  When He came
there He saw a leopard come to the pond to quench its thirst at the northern edge. 

Says Sri Bhagavan quietly to the animal: 'Go now, and come later; he would be afraid.' referring to the man bathing nearby.
At these words of Sri Bhagavan, the animal went away.

Sri Bhagavan then went up to the bather, who had by then finished his bath, and said to him: 'We should not come here at
this part of the day; wild animals come at these hours to quench their thirst.'  He did not add that a wild animal had actually
come there, lest the man be frightened.  Thus did Sri Bhagavan reveal His equality of being in both the brute and the man.

A few days later, He Himself told us of this incident.                   

Arunachala Siva.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 20, 2013, 11:20:37 AM
T.K. Sundaresa Iyer -  At the Feet of Bhagavan:

The Ekarart and the Princely Beggar:

We go back to 1924.  Those were the days of the newly found Sri Ramanasramam at the foot of the Hill.  The Old Hall
had not yet come to existence, and Bhagavan sat in the thatched shed of the early days in front of the Matrubhuteswara
Shrine.  A small elevated seat of cement was made there for Him, and He used to sit on it  day and night.  It was here
that on a certain Sivaratri He once kept the assembled devotees in perfect silence and stillness all night, to explain the
real meaning of the Dakshinamurti Hymn.

One day at about 10 a.m. a certain princely person appeared before Sri Bhagavan.  We need not mention names, but it is
enough to say that he was very pious and devoted to the worship of Siva, learned in Tamizh and in the Scriptures.  He had
great love for saints (sadhus). Having heard of Sri Bhagavan's greatness, he had long been eager to pay his respects to Him,
and now after several years of effort had come to Him.

In his royal robes, he stood in the presence of Bhagavan for over half an hour; nobody spoke to him or asked him to be seated.
It seemed that he found pleasure in standing before Bhagavan, and stood motionless like a statue.  Bhagavan was equally still,
sitting like a statue. 

His glorious eyes were all the time on the devout personality, blessing him with His grace. Bhagavan and he remained without
a movement; there was perfect silence in the room.  It was a wonderful sight to see the Ekarat (emperor of saints) Himself
giving and the princely beggar receiving at His hands.  After the half hour, the Prince prostrated before Bhagavan and left.

The funny side of the incident is that a sadhu who accompanied the Prince returned with a few hundred rupee notes and placed
them at Sri Bhagavan's feet saying that the Prince gave the money to help sadhus here.  The Master remarked; Look at this !
A Prince, finding no peace pleasure in his own environment, comes to beg of this pauper (kaupina dhari ), thinking that what is in
us is real thing that life needs, and you run after him to beg of that beggar !  How clever of you !'


Arunachala Siva.                       
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 20, 2013, 02:25:36 PM
Silent Power:  P.T. Muthuswami.

My joy found no limit when I had the darshan of Sri Bhagavan Ramana Maharshi on the 8th June 1947, at 9.20 am. 
Apart from the Asramam inmates, Indians and foreigners, there used to be a stream of visitors both in the morning and the
evening.  Some visitors, with the permission of the Asramam authority, used to take snapshots of Bhagavan Sri Ramana Maharshi.

In my heart of hearts, I was deeply thinking whether I could be so fortunate to have a photo taken along with Sri Bhagavan.
A good and pious idea indeed !  But, the question of its fulfillment was entirely left to the grace of Guru dev. 

It so happened that a rich and a pious soul with a band of devotees from Andhra, came to Arunachala temple and then to
Sri Ramanasramam. They had the darshan of Sri Bhagavan in the morning and they arranged for a group photo to be taken
along with Him in the evening.

Sri Bhagavan stood in front of the small gate towards the eastern side, facing Arunachala Hill.  Another devotee and myself
were observing all this very keenly from a respectful distance.  One of the devotees seeing Sri Bhagavan standing, had very
wisely brought a stool from the Asramam, upon which, Guru dev sat.  The photo was about to taken when the Sarvadhikari,
in hurrying up the spot, saw me and another devotee standing, and asked us to follow him. We both immediately followed
him and joined the group photo.  The photo was taken. My happiness was beyond expression.  I have a copy of this eventful
photo with me.  This is how 'kripa' of Bhagavan works miraculously.

Bhagavan can be compared to the Saptha Rishis of the ancient times.  Those who came in contact with such a great personality,
an embodiment of supreme Self-hood are really blessed.  They should consider themselves very fortunate.

Those who lived in Sri Ramanasramam knew fully well how punctuality used to be observed in every activity of the Asramam.
Even breakfast, lunch, tea and supper used to be precisely at 7.00 am. 11.00 am. 3.00 pm and 7.30 pm. respectively.

At the ringing of the bell, Sri Bhagavan would go to the dining hall from the main darshan hall.  The devotees would follow
Him with great reverence.  He used to sit in the middle of the dining hall and of all the devotees sitting in the rows.

Different varieties of delicious dishes used to be served systematically and briskly by some of the devotees.  Every variety,
each in small quantity, used to be served to Bhagavan.  He used to mix up the food, vegetables, chutneys, and other things
all into one paste and keep it ready. 

When serving was finished Sri Bhagavan used to ask 'Finished?' meaning whether serving was completed.  Sarvadhikari
replying in the affirmative used to prostrate before Him. Sri Bhagavan would then cast a benign glance all around and would
nod His head signifying to commence eating.  Perfect silence would be prevailing in the dining hall, although the number present
would be more than a hundred.  Sri Bhagavan would leave the plantain leaf after His meals, in such a clean manner, as it was
placed, before the meals were served.  Not even a particle of rice would be left on it

The very life of Sri Bhagavan was itself sacred scripture.  He was moving Veda and Upanishads.  His teachings were through
silence.  Who would have understood His immutable silence, the very nature of one's own Self !


Arunachala Siva.                                           
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 21, 2013, 11:41:28 AM
T.K. Sundaresa Iyer:  At the Feet of Bhagavan:

Dr. R. Venkatarangan, the eye specialist, had come from Madras.  As Chinnaswamy remembered that Bhagavan's spectacles
needed new lenses, he requested that they be brought from the Hall and given to the doctor.  The doctor tested these lenses
and compared them with his own; he thought that his own spectacles would suit Bhagavan's eyes; so he sent them through
me to Bhagavan, who put these spectacles on and found them suited His eyes admirably.  The doctor's lenses were both for
distance and reading, while Sri Bhagavan's were for reading only.  And the latter was in fact what Bhagavan said He wanted.

I left Bhagavan's spectacles with Him and returned with the doctor's, reporting that they suited Bhagavan well.  Thereupon,
Chinnaswamy got the doctor to consent to leave His own spectacles and take Bhagavan's instead.  I was sent again to Bhagavan
to leave the docotor's glasses with Him and bring His to the doctor. 

Now Bhagavan was not agreeable to this proposal.  But, remembering how anxious Chinnaswamy was to have Bhagavan's glasses
replaced immediately, I in an unwary moment pressed upon Him to accept the doctor's and give His own o be taken by the
doctor.  I cannot say how hot headed I was to press upon Bhagavan, while knowing full well  that He would not agree.  Bhagavan
looked at me and said: Hoom, why do you press on me what I do not want?  I do not want glasses for distance, I want them
only for reading.' So I came back with the doctor's glasses and reported the refusal  to Chinnaswamy.

This happened on the day before a Jayanti.  I was participating in birthday activities and busily engaged in ever so many affairs.
Bur from the moment I returned from Bhagavan, a burning fire took hod of me, the discomfort of which cannot be described.  Yet
was going on with my work while the fire kept burning me.

The Jayanti day passed. The next morning the fire increased; it burned, burned, and burned, till I could not stand it no longer.
Having taken delivery of certain articles intended for celebrations, I was returning from the railway station.  I handed over the
articles to the stores clerk, and ran into Hall like a madman in a frenzy.

The Hall was full of devotees and Bhagavan reposed in His ceaseless Blissfulness. I fell prostrate and cried, 'Oh, Bhagavan! Forgive
me, I erred.  I should not have pressed those glasses on you and earned that HOOMKAR. It burns me, burns me!  I can bear it
no longer. I tried to bear it for three days, night and day, but I can bear no more.  Not that you intended to punish me; my own
action brought it on me. If a pot falls on a rock and breaks, it is not the fault of the rock that the pot is broken. If an audacious man
does ill to the Wise, it is not the Wise who sends punishment, it is the man himself who earns it.  So, Bhagavan, pray look at me, and
let this burning heat go !'

Thus I cried before Bhagavan, to the astonishment of Himself and of those around.

Bhagavan looked at me and said, 'What is all this?  I was never in the least offended. Don't worry. Sit down and it will be alright.'

So I sat, a penitent creature, and wept like a child.  In less than ten minutes, I became normal. The burning heat vanished

Good devotees may know that however well intentioned they may be, they should not clash with the wish of Mahatmas
and get hurt.


Arunachala Siva.,

Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 21, 2013, 01:39:05 PM
Silent Power - Maurice Frydman

Just six months after I came to India, I was left alone, and had no friends.  The person whom I loved died and I had nothing
to attract me in life.

Quite accidentally, just for fun, I dropped in at Tiruvannamalai.  I went direct to the Swami but I was ordered out by His
disciples as I had not taken off my shoes. 

After bathing and other preparations, I went again to the Hall and remained there with the Maharshi for two hours.

Then I understood that I had met someone, the likes of whom I had never met before.

I did not know then what was meant by words like Maharshi and Bhagavan.  I had no preconceived ideas and yet I felt
that there was something extraordinary in that man.

I was told about His teachings but they were far too high for me. I did not understand what they meant but I felt a strong
and lasting affection for Him.  I was alone in India and I attached myself to Him as a homeless dog would to his master.

Afterwards, whenever I felt worried, I used to go to Arunachala, and sit in His presence.  In the early days I would be asking
questions, but later when I began to visit Him more and more and more, the discussion with Him grew less and less.

Then I began to visit Him almost every month.  I knew no Sadhana or Dhyana. I would simply sit in His presence.  To my
questions, Sri Maharshi would say, 'Find out who you are.' I could not make out anything but all the same I felt happy.

Slowly some change came in me.  Just as the egg grows and hatches only with the aid of the warmth of the mother, I was
also getting into shape slowly and steadily in His presence.

My mind became more quiet than before.  Previously it was unhappy and never satisfied.  Now a kind of security and peace
began to be felt spontaneously.

I felt that Sri Maharshi was coming nearer and nearer as time passed.  Afterwards, I used to think of Him whenever I felt unhappy.
He used to appear before me and ask if I have not committed any sin.  If I had erred or sinned, He used to hide Himself for a time
but later on appear and reply. 

His affection was always there and as fire melts ice so His affection made my worries melt.


Arunachala Siva.               
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 22, 2013, 09:46:22 AM
Silent Power - Varadachari:

Though I have had unique opportunities of studying some of the characteristics works of Sri Ramana, yet it was only
in April 1947, that I had the good fortune of beholding Him face to face.  This darshan of the Sage is an experience in
itself.  It is not capable of being described.  So very casual yet pregnant, so very unobtrusive yet deeply significant,
almost everything that occurs in the Asramam seems to be inundated with the quiet consciousness of the Master. Such
indeed was my reflective impression.  Pleasant, deeply penetrating and inspiring somewhere in the depths, it showed that
the activity of the spirit is of a different order and kind from what we know to be 'activity.'

Arunachala Siva.     
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 22, 2013, 02:23:42 PM
Crumbs from His Table:

Earnestness or Sraddha: 

Faith is essential for Knowledge - B.G. VI. 39.

When the writer visited Sri Ramanasramam, last July, he saw an annotation of Sri Ramana's great work Ulladu Narpadu and
desired to make a copy, but not having the leisure he left home without doing so.

So, when he came back to the Asramam this time, the first thing he did was to obtain this copy from Sri Bhagavan and write
out a copy for himself.  Seeing him doing this writing with earnestness, though with a certain amount of difficulty and strain
(due obviously to his not having been accustomed to squatting and doing some continuous writing work), Bhagavan told a
story of a Sannyasi and his disciples, to two of the long standing  residents of the Asramam and a few of he visitors who were
then before Him, to illustrate what is called sraddha i.e earnestness of purpose.

There was once a Guru who had eight disciples. One day he desired them all to make a copy of his teachings from a note book
he had kept.  One of them, who lived an easy going life before renouncing the world, could not make a copy for himself.  He,
therefore, paid  couple of rupees to a fellow disciple and requested him to make a copy for him also.  The Guru examined
the copy books one day, and noticing that two books in the same handwriting, asked the disciple for an explanation.  Both the
writer and the one on whose behalf it was written told the truth about it.  The Master commented that, though speaking the
truth was an essential quality of a spiritual aspirant, yet that alone would not carry one to one's goal but that sraddha was
also necessary and since this had not been exhibited by the disciple, who had entrusted his own labor to another, he disqualified
from discipleship.  Referring to this making payment for the work, the Guru sarcastically remarked that 'Salvation' costs more
than that and he was at liberty to purchase it rather than undergo the training under him.  So saying, he dismissed the disciple.

The tediousness of the process of copying might have deflected the writer from completing the book, but this story gave him not
a little impetus to copy it entirely by his own hand and to endeavor strenuously and ceaselessly towards the goal sketched out
therein.  The story is told here to encourage other aspirants.


Arunachala Siva.             
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 23, 2013, 10:57:16 AM
Silent Power - Anonymous:

In 1943, or 1944, Dr. Jesudasan, known as Peria Annan (the Chinna Annan being Dr. Paton), accompanied by Dr. Raja
went to Sri Ramanasramam. Periya Annan who was a highly qualified doctor and who had medical studies at Edinburgh,
wanted to serve the poor.  At the same time, he had a deep spiritual longing, and spent long hours in prayer, meditation,
and reading scriptures. Some accused this odd sannyasi doctor of not giving full attention to medical work and wasting his
expert talents.  He himself was disturbed about the seeming dichotomy in his life.

He went to Sri Ramanasramam and sat in silence before the Maharshi amidst several devotees.  Solemn silence prevailed
and after some fifteen minutes, Peria Annan ventured to speak out and seek Bhagavan's guidance.  Smiling,  the Maharshi
said, 'Some call me also as a lazy fellow.  Do what you feel like doing.'  Peria Annan realized in flash that there was no real
dichotomy in his life.


Arunachala Siva.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 23, 2013, 02:43:25 PM
Crumbs from His table - Swami Ramananda Swarnagiri:

Living with the Master:

In the early hours of 14th September 1935, at 4.00 am. the writer was not able to obtain the usual internal quiet.
He therefore mentally remonstrated with Sri Bhagavan that He had not showered His Grace on Him and that was why
he was unable to consistently maintain his equanimity of mind. At that moment, however, he heard the still small voice
saying, 'If you feel disappointed you had better come back to me.'  He did not make up his mind what to do, but left
home with a determination not to return, until he had some solace from some Swami and could get back good concentration.
It struck him then that it might be possible to get something from Sri Ramanananda who was near his home and about whom
Sri Sankaracharya had spoken so highly.  He therefore left for that place the same evening.  Having missed the Swami at night,
he stayed with a friend and in the morning, he had a bath in the river Kaveri. Soon after, when he sat for meditation on its bank,
he not only had good meditation, but it lasted longer than usual. At about 11 am. he saw the Swami, who asked him, not what he
had read, but what his experiences and difficulties were.  When the writer narrated these, the Swami remarked that it appeared
to him that the writer had obtained manolaya and should go in search of a Sadguru. He desired him to concentrate on Gayatri
Japa.  The writer felt very happy in his presence and enjoyed internal quiet.  When the writer asked him informally why, contrary
to what he had stated in his book The Hindu Ideal, he had tolerated the writer ( a modernized Brahmin with short hair and lacking
Sanskrit knowledge and orthodox Brahminical daily observances), he said, that he had only written his book to show the way
to Self Realization, but it did not mean that a person who had reached the stage, the writer had, obviously due to past karmas
should begin his education anew.  His instructions were very illuminating and illustrative.

The writer returned home on Sunday night with the feeling that he would get some visible confirmation of the Maharshi's call,
and sure enough, on reaching his office on Monday, he had a letter dated 14.9.1945 (the very date on which he had all the
trouble and the response from within) from one of Bhagavan's long standing disciples which contained among other things,
the following sentence:

By Bhagavan's Grace,I hope you wil make it convenient  to come here at once, at the earliest opportunity, and earn His blessings
in person.

This he considered a confirmation of the message from within, and he therefore took leave for a couple of months from his
employer, in the hope, that if, within this period, there was any tangible evidence of further progress he would completely
break the ties of his family, give up his job, and devote himself entirely to Self Realization. 

His mother, who was then 70 years of age, wept at the prospect of his leaving home, a step which appeared to her like desertion.
He then prayed to Sri Ramana to enable him to console her, a Tamizh couplet came to his mind, the meaning of which is that just
as it is impossible to put a chicken back into the shell of an egg out of which it has hatched, so also a soul that has come out of its
shell of ignorance, can no more fall back into it.  With the destruction of ignorance, with the destruction of the illusion that the body
is the Self, the soul can never come back to birth and death.


Arunachala Siva.                                             
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 24, 2013, 11:47:06 AM
T.K. Sundaresa Iyer - At the Feet of Bhagavan:

The Samudram Lake at the foot of Arunachala Hill near Sri Ramanasramam is very extensive.  Neither summer rains nor winter
monsoons in Tiruvannamalai save once in a way, when it overflows.

Thus it overflowed once long years ago.  The sight of it was very grand, and the outflow was as wide as a river.  The lake really
seemed that day like the Ocean of its name (Samudram).  Bhagavan told us that it held this name because a local ruler had this
lake constructed as a miniature sea to give his Queen an idea of what a sea would look like.  For she had never seen the sea and
wished to do so. 

People thronged to look at the overflowing lake, and then came to Bhagavan to talk about it.  One morning, the devotees in the
Hall expressed to Bhagavan a desire to visit the lake, and He was kind enough, human enough, to accept the suggestion.
So we all walked about a mile from the Asramam to the lake, and then the whole length of the bund.  The presence of Bhagavan
with us, and His words, were more interesting to us than the brimming lake and the grand view of wide waters at the foot of
holy Arunachalam.

Bhagavan talked many things on that walk with us, but at this distance of time, I remember only two topics hat interested me.

At one place, He pointed out a palmyra tree which had decayed in the embrace of a parastic banyan tree. Some bird had dropped
a banyan seed into the palmyra, and as it began to grow the palmyra became cloven and stunted in its own growth.  Drawing
our attention to this phenomenon, Bhagavan remarked that this is just what look of Grace from a Jnani does. One look into a soul,
and the whole tree past tendencies and prejudices (vasanas), gathered up through long cycles of past births, is burned up and decays
away.  Then the Reality of the Self is experienced.  Thus He explained o us the effect of contact with the Great and He said that
the supreme Jnana obtained with the touch of the Saint can never be won through the study of any number of Scriptures, or by
any store of good deeds, or by any other spiritual practices and efforts. Later on return to the Asramam I put this in verse form
as below:

The point of this Verse, brought out fully in Tamizh, is that made by Bhagavan Himself.  The seed of the huge banyan tree, which
grows to shelter hundreds, is one of the tiniest and represents the unselfish benevolence.  The seed of the palmyra tree which
is so large, grows into a tree which can hardly shelter a single man from the sun, and so well represents the selfish ego. Yet this
tiny seed can be dropped by a bird in its droppings, and while it grows it can demolish the palmyra tree itself. So the tiny seed
of Grace can destroy the great tree of egoism.

Then, we actually came to the overflowing outlet at the end of the lake, we all marveled at its width.  We stayed there for
some time, and then returned.

On the return walk, we happened to pas the sluice at the center of the bund.  Pointing to this, Bhagavan remarked:  'Look at this
small outlet, as compared with the big one at the end!  But for this small hole, through which the stream of water trickles, the vast
contents of the lake would not be helpful for vegetation.  If the bund breaks, it will be a regular deluge, and the entire crop will
be destroyed.  Only if the water be served under proper regulation though this sluice, are the plants helped to grow.  So too
is it with Divine Consciousness. Unless the bliss of this Consciousness is gifted through the Grace of the Guru is controlled outlets,
the soul cannot be helped to the destruction and its tendencies of the past.  For in this view the Self, abiding as such in its oneness
with the Divine, is established in the Guru's State of Being.  Holding on to its Being Consciousness, the work of destroying the past
(vasanas) proceeds as and when thoughts arise to push the mind into action.  This work becomes possible only in the proximity of
the Guru.  Hence the Guru from his ocean of kindness, needed so that the Self may abide and the old tendencies be withered away.
But if the bund is broken, the full force of the whole lake rushes through and sweeps everything before it.  This resembles a
practitioner (sadhaka) receiving the full force of Divine Consciousness without the intervening and mitigating grace of Guru's
sluice; he dies without the benefit of having tendencies destroyed.'

This idea too I later put down in the form of Tamizh verse to this effect:

"Water flowing through a channel carries off great heaps of sand;

So mountain masses of the ego are washed away by Grace."


Arunachala Siva.             
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 25, 2013, 11:24:55 AM
Silent Power - Anonymous:  (about Maurice Frydman)

One morning, in September, one Maurice Frydman, a consulting and electrical engineer announced himself before Sri
Bhagavan. He entered the Hall, hat in hand but with shoes still on.  The Maharshi ordered a stool for him upon which
he seated himself cross legged for a short time and then he withdrew.  After a wash and light refreshments he came
back without shoes and squatted on the floor. 

He stayed three days, and was quite social and genial and friendly to everyone who responded similarly towards him.
He tried to learn our ways and adapt himself to them.  His clumsiness often evoked good humored laughter of the Maharshi
who always put him right as a father, would a child.

He tried to learn from Maharshi something about realization, raised doubts and had them cleared. Once he asked why there     
should be illusion if the individual soul is identical with the Supreme.  Bhagavan gave him the usual answer (the answer is
not given in the text) and then began to chew betel leaves. In the meantime, Mr. Frydman was ruminating and with dramatic
gestures wanted to know why the ego should not be cut down at one stroke and destroyed so as to gain supreme bliss.
The Maharshi stopped chewing His betel leaves long enough to smile, and then broke out into laughter and asked the questioner
to hold out his ego so that Maharshi could strike it down.  Everyone in the Hall laughed including Mr. Frydman and at the conclusion
of the laughter Mr. Frydman addressed the Maharshi and said: "Yes. now I understand."


Arunachala Siva.   
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 26, 2013, 11:14:08 AM
T.K. Sundaresa Iyer: At the Feet of Bhagavan:

He was my Remembrancer:

After breakfast, one morning, I was in the assembly of Sri Ramana's devotees.  Sri Bhagavan was expounding some remote
point in philosophy.  He went on talking till it  was 10.45. am. and we were all so much absorbed that we had no sense of time,
space, and causation.

At 10. 45 am. Sri Bhagavan turned to me and said, 'Why fellow, you have not left for school yet!'  I said, 'Bhagavan, it is Sunday
today.'  Bhagavan gave a hearty laugh and said, 'It is a funny way you do your school work.  It is Monday today.  Run up.
Your Headmaster is waiting for you at the gate, looking for you to come.'

So I hurried, and reached the school exactly at the stroke of the recess bell.  As I reached gates, I found the Headmaster
standing at the entrance to the school, with his usual pinch of snuff in his hand, his eyes turned towards the path of the temple,
and eagerly expecting me to come. 

As I neared him, he said the same as Sri Maharshi:  'Why, Sir, you have forgotten that it is Monday, and perhaps you required
the Maharshi to remind you, that today is a working day!'

I answered neatly, 'Too true Sir, I did forget, and Sri Maharshi Himself sent me for duty?'

My Headmaster laughed heartily and answered, 'Go to your classroom!


Arunachala Siva.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 27, 2013, 12:59:22 PM
Silent Power:  Sadhu Arunachala:

Sri Bhagavan and the Mother's Temple:

Bhagavan was deeply interested in the construction of the Shrine built over His Mother's Samadhi.  He attended every
function, in connection with it, placing His hands in blessing on the various objects that were to be enclosed in the walls.
At night, when no one was about,  He would walk round and round the construction consecrating it.  That He should take a
demonstrative part in anything has a very deep significance.  It was extremely rare and has been doubted by many, but I
myself was an eye witness to these things and can vouch for their truth. 

He took a personal interest in the cutting of the Sri Chakra Meru in granite, (pyramidal form), which was installed in the completed
temple and is regularly worshipped.  This is about one and a half feet square and proportionately high.  At the time of
kumbabhishekam on the penultimate night before the sacred water was poured over the images, He personally supervised the
installation in the inner shrine.  It was an extremely hot night and with three charcoal retorts for melting the cement adding
to the heat.  It must have been intolerable inside the airless cave of the inner shrine. Yet for approximately, one and a half
hours Bhagavan sat there telling the workmen what to do.

On the last night of the function He went in procession. opening the doors of the new Hall and temple and passing straight
up into the inner shrine, where He stood for some five minutes with both hands laid on the Sri Chakra in blessing.  I happened
that night to be at His side the whole time.  This was unusual, as I deliberately avoided taking a prominent part in such things,
preferring to watch from the back.

Strangely, something made me keep by Him on this occasion and on account of this I was able to understand His deep
interest in the temple and especially in the Sri Chakra. It was  because of this knowledge that I was instrumental, after
Bhagavan's passing, in persuading the Asramam authorities to institute the Sri Chakra pujas six times in a month.

The explanation for this unusual action on Bhagavan's part may be found in the necessity of Siva always to be accompanied
by Sakti.  The world would stop otherwise.  On the only occasion, when such puja was performed, shortly after the dedication
of the temple during the life of Bhagavan, He refused to go for His evening meal, but insisted on remaining a witness of it
until the end.  Someone remarked how magnificent it had been and that it would be a good thing if such pujas could be performed
regularly. 'Yes, but who will take the trouble?' asked Bhagavan.  Trouble is being taken now and it undoubtedly has the blessins
of Bhagavan.


Arunachala Siva.           
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 27, 2013, 01:24:12 PM
Crumbs from His Table - Swami Ramananda Swarnagiri:

His Messenger:

On Sunday, 14th July 1935, a gentleman, who is this writer's immediate superior officer, came to his house with a friend
named Anandan (which means in Tamizh, experiencer of bliss) and asked him if he could serve this friend as a guide to
Sri Ramanasramam.  This writer asked to be excused.  However his superior was insistent and desired him to think over the
matter and give him a final reply next Tuesday.  On Tuesday, this writer's superior offered to pay his railway fare to
Tiruvannamalai and back, and at the time of the conversation, it seemed to this writer that Sri Ramana Himself in the person
of his superior prompted him to go, to the extent of offering his fare.  He therefore had no further hesitation in agreeing to
visit Sri Ramanasramam and serve as a guide or rather make serving as a guide to his friend a pretext for visiting Sri Bhagavan.

He was therefore before Sri Ramana on the morning of Wednesday, 17th July 1935.  On the way, he was thinking that he
could ask Sri Bhagavan some questions to get further elucidation, but when he came to the Asramam he was too shy and
diffident to do so.  One thing that frequently upset the tenor of his mind, or so he imagined, was living a married life and yielding
to room for lustful thoughts and actions.  He dared not, however, put this question to Sri Bhagavan for the reason that, if
Bhagavan should reply that the remedy lay in quitting his house and cutting off all the bonds of worldly life, he was not prepared
to adopt it then.  Besides this, the question itself seemed to him too immodest to put to such a holy person.  Sri Bhagavan was
not however to let him go so easily unsatisfied.

A young gentleman very soon came in and placed himself in front of Sri Bhagavan.  The very first question he put, kneeling and
weeping before Him, was: 'You have roused my Kundalini and as a result I have even resigned my job; but in trying to pursue
the Atma Vichara, which Sri Bhagavan enjoins, I am troubled with what appears to me an obstruction.  In my village I am
frequently attracted by a young woman, living opposite to my house.  I am unable to control my desire. What am I to do?

Sri Bhagavan calmly asked him, 'Who is attracted?'  He replied, 'I am. Whenever I see her, my mind goes out to her and thoughts
of being in her company etc., crowd into my mind.'  Sri Bhagavan asked him to put the questions:  'Who sees and who is
attracted? Who is disturbed by lust?  In whom do desires arise?'  adding that the moment he put these questions he would all
these thoughts leave of him.

(Kundalini Sakti supposed to lie dormant, in uninitiated and less developed practitioners.)                   


Arunachala Siva.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 28, 2013, 11:27:05 AM
At the Feet of His Table - T.K. Sundaresa Iyer:

The Divine Ruler:

Sastha worship is unique in itself, in that the mere mention of the name of Sastha, is awe inspiring and brings before the mind's
eye a vision of the Absolute and the relative, of the unmanifest and the manifest, of Knowledge and of Grace, Hara, and Hari,
Siva and Sakti (Creative Power) and the culminating Inmost Knowledge (Swarupa Jnana) born out of unity in diversity.  In the
background of this unity the diversities are seen as mere variations not apart from it.  This is the grand Truth proclaimed by
Hari-Hara's Son, which He beckons us to realize for our release from the bondage of the world, (samsara).

In the Knowledge and Grace of this unity is experienced the Bliss of Pure Being. In the Knowledge and Grace of the Unity of
Siva and Sakti is experienced the vision of Skanda, the destroyer of primal Ignorance.  In the Knowledge and Grace of this
unity of Hari and Hara is experienced the vision of Sastha, the bestower of supreme Good.       

Hari screens Himself with His Vishnu Maya and leads His souls towards dynamic activity, not for His own sake, but that the souls
may evolve.  In the perfection of their evolution, He throws away the veil, and also helps the evolved souls to cut asunder the knot
of primal ignorance,  (hrdya granthi).  All doubts are set at rest, and the oneness of he 'Self and the All (Brahman) is experienced.

Herein is the aspect of Sastha's grace. He teaches, instructs, communicates, and governs the supreme knowledge, establishing
the fundamental unity of the individual with the manifested word and of the manifest and its abidance in the Absolute.  He is the
Essence of Hari Hara Unity (Aikya) and equally so of the one Siva-Sakti. He is the Hayagriva. He is formed as Guru Govinda.
He is Dakshinamurti, He is Isvara, Guru and the Self, all in one.

This is the interpretation of Dharma Sastha in the light of Bhagavan Sri Ramana Maharshi's teachings.


Arunachala Siva.           
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 28, 2013, 01:41:36 PM
Silent Power - Dr. Hafiz Syed:

It is said and perhaps rightly too, that over this distracted world, there is a greater sway of materialism than of spirituality.
The majority of people are deeply sunk in materialism and therefore, have no inclination or desire, to turn their attention
towards spiritual values.  The rapid advancement of science with its wonderful achievements in the form of numerous discoveries
and inventions, has added to the materialistic tendencies of mankind today. 

The people in this modern age, demand direct proof for everything they are told to believe in.  They are not satisfied with   
mere assertions.  As spiritual values cannot be demonstrated in the same manner as material things are, people do not give
even a moment's thought to the possibility of values, other than material which they see all around themselves. This sphere
of spiritual and material values is based on two different angles.  To quote a Tibetan Scripture, 'The Self or matter and the Self
of Spirit cannot remain together, one of the twain must go!'

The reality of spiritual life cannot possibly be undervalued or ignored because the majority of people are drawn towards
materialism.  But for the glory and achievements of spiritual life, human civilization would not have progressed nor could
humanity have taken a sharp forward in the scale of evolution.  The history of human civilization has revealed, to no small
extent, that solitary spiritual men have achieved great things, and have rendered no small service in raising the standard
human life from animality to humanity and from humanity to divinity.   The all embracing influence of divinely inspired prophets
and sages in all ages is still being felt in various parts of the world, and the fact that materialism has been unsettling our
minds, and in spite of the alienation of our sympathy from and belief in higher values.

Of all countries, India has had the unique reputation of producing in its fold a larger number of saints and sages from time
immemorial up to the present day.  Every teacher of humanity, has had his own way of dealing with his brethren. Some of
them, say, for instance, Gautama Buddha, Jesus Christ, Guru Nanak, Kabir and Sri Sankaracharya have gone about from place
to place exhorting and admonishing the people of their times, to live moral lives and shun the ways of falsehood and intrigue.

They used to give sermons to the eager crowds wherever they went and in this way drew a larger number of people to them,
laid certain rules and regulations for everyday life, advised people to seek true happiness exempt from decay, and to be
helpful and charitable to each other.   Thus they laid the foundation of the various religions that are still in vogue in every
part of the world.

Unlike all these saints, sages and prophets, Sri Ramana Maharshi's life and work tells quite a different tale. His way of serving
mankind is in many ways unique and all His own.  If we closely and critically survey His simple and evidently uneventful life from
His earliest youth up to the present day, when He has completed what the Psalmists call three scores and ten, we find that He
has never left of His own accord or desired or moved a finger to win people's attention towards Him.  Nor did He offer them
any kind of spiritual or moral admonition to better their lives.


Arunachala Siva.       
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 29, 2013, 10:52:46 AM
Silent Power - Dr. Hafiz Syed:


When the people of Tiruvannamalai discovered His Presence at the foot of the Hill of Arunachala some of them were irresistibly
drawn towards Him and sought His help and guidance.

There has been a gradual evolution in His relation with the outside world.  In His early days, when He was observing complete
silence, some approached Him out of mere curiosity to see what the 'Brahmana Swami' looked like, while others were moved by
an inner spiritual urge to visit Him and receive His blessings.  One person of the latter category was Sri Ganapati Muni who had
all the equipment to understand, a being endowed with high spiritual powers. 

It is acknowledged on all sides that Sri Ganapati Muni was deeply learned in Hindu Sastras and in the light of his knowledge
given by the Rishis of yore, and having the requisite qualifications laid down by the sacred scriptures, he knew full well how to
appreciate the young sage.  To his great joy, as we all know, he found that Sri Ramana Maharshi in His youth had acquired all
the moral and spiritual qualities and had attained the highest spiritual enlightenment to which humanity ever aspires.  It is he
who made known to the outside world that the 'Brahmana Swami' was a great Sage, whose spiritual eminence cannot be easily
gauged by an ordinary mortal.

One great quality which shone brilliantly in the Sage was that of complete desirelessness and a spirit of unreserved renunciation.
The thought of the world with all its glaring trinkets never crossed His mind.  He was deeply, unshakably and permanently established
in His highest Self that was full of bliss.  Having found His rest and home in what He lovingly called His Father, He never cared to
look at anything that the world prized highly.

Only recently (i.e. in the late 1940s), He suffered from a sarcomatous growth on His arm, a disease which causes intense pain to
the body.  It was operated on thrice and the Sage's serenity, poise and  peace were not at all disturbed.  He remained absolutely
unmoved by the pain and suffering that is usually associated with such a condition.  He firmly believed and teaches others in silence
to understand that man is essentially a spiritual being, free from all change, decay and death.  He is not His body, nor His senses,
nor even the mind.

They are all made of matter and therefore they are constantly moving and changing. It is this realization that makes Him truly
happy, carefree, quiet and peaceful.  Bhagavan Sri Ramana's life is the greatest proof of the reality of the spiritual life which is
a challenge to materialism. He lived in His higher Self and is in constant communion with the supreme Reality.

Bhagavan's method of approach to Truth is all His own.  He never dogmatises, He never sermonize, never gives any mantram
or expects people to follow any set of mode of worship.

What He does for us we cannot convey by word of mouth. His invisible gaze, silently, unobtrusively transforms the lives of the
men and women who, by virtue of their past good deeds, are gathered around Him, waiting for His benign attention and paternal

All His great work for the improvement and betterment of mankind is done invisibly and silently.  His silence is more eloquent,
more effective, more far reaching than the sermons, of any number of teachers put together.  There is nothing wanting in Him
for us.  His grace is ever ready, for us.  All that we have to do is to qualify ourselves by our self effort and self purification to
make ourselves worthy of His attention.

The well known maxim, 'God helps those who help themselves,'  holds good more in case of His devotees than of others.
We have to raise ourselves to His level of requirements. 

Let a sceptic, an agnostic, or an unbeliever in higher values come to Him with an open mind, with a genuine desire, to understand
what inner life is and to know what truth means and it may be said without least hesitation that his visit to Sri Bhagavan will
never prove fruitless.

What the modern world wants is proof and demonstration.  The proof is present in the life of this great Sage of India who
is in our midst to dispel the darkness of ignorance and restore the light eternal, which alone can grant us the peace and
happiness that the world so badly needs.


Arunachala Siva.                                     
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 29, 2013, 02:30:08 PM
Crumbs from His Table - Swami Ramananda Swarnagiri:

Visit to Sri Ramanasramam:

on 23rd December, 1933, the writer visited Sri Avadhuta Swami at Sendamangalam, Namakkal Taluk, Salem District, Tamizh
Nadu.  While going round the idol of Sri Dattatreya on the summit of the hill, where Swami has his cave, he chanced to see
a photo of a very young ascetic, who looked like a boy just out of school, not more than twenty years of age.  The penetrating
eyes and youthful appearance of the young yogi captivated him.  He was told that the Sage lived at Tiruvannamalai and was a
perfect Jnani.

The author visited Sri Ramanasramam for the first time at 8 am. on Good Friday, the 30th March 1934.  He prostrated
before Sri Ramana  and remained in the Hall till lunch, at about 11.30 am.  Neither Sri Ramana nor anyone else spoke.
After lunch most of the visitors sat on he pial opposite to the Samadhi Shrine of Sri Ramana's Mother. 

The writer told a gentleman seated near him, that he was sorry that pollution  (he had a cousin born in his family just
a few days before)   stood in the way of his obtaining any spiritual instruction from any of the saints or sages, for during
the last few months the thirst for it had sprung up in him.  He had gone to Sendamangalam last December and, just before
commencing the journey, his sister in law gave birth to twins.  Also, on his way to this place he heard at Mambzhapattu that
another sister in law had just given birth to a child.  One Rao Bahadur Narayana Iyer, a retired accountant of the Madras
Port Trust, said that the he need not feel worried about pollution or anything else, as, pollution or no pollution, Sri Ramana
neither gave spiritual instruction nor had been given any by anybody else. 

Because the author had recently visited the Avadhuta Swami in Sendamangalam, Mr. Narayana Iyer was inquisitive as to
whether he knew of any miracles (siddhis) attributed to that Swami.  He denied any such knowledge and remarked that he
was impelled to go and see him, more to learn how to acquire sexual control, for Swami is known to have moved in society
for years, without even a loin cloth, than to learn or admire his so called miracles.  The writer added that he had heard that
Sri ramana and the Avadhuta Swami had lived together in Tiruvannamalai and if Sri Ramana could be persuaded to converse
he could elicit from Him an accurate description of that Swami.  The accountant, agreeing to this, conducted him to the Hall
where Sri Ramana was seated.

On going to the Hall, Mr. Narayana Iyer himself asked Sri Bhagavan if He knew the Sendamangalam Swami (otherwise known
as Kalpattu Swami, Kalpattu, a village near Mambazhapattu Railway Station).  He replied that He knew him and characterized
him as good Vairagya Purusha.  As this term is supposed to include every other quality needed to dub one a saint or Swami,
the writer suggested to Iyer that no more questions were needed.  He however would not stop there, but asked Sri Bhagavan
if He knew that the Avadhuta Swami had worked any miracles.  Sri Bhagavan replied in the negative.  And Narayana Iyer
prompted the writer to put some questions.  Not knowing what questions to put, he hesitated, but as Mr. Iyer continued to goad
him, he asked Sri Bhagavan if it was not a fact that both He and the Avadhuta Swami were doing tapas for some time at the
same place and Sri Bhagavan replied that it was so, under a mango tree, on the Hill.  He was asked to put more questions but
the writer was unable to do so.  Sri Bhagavan was all the while looking at him, as if awaiting to hear his questions.  He coud
not therefore desist any longer and said, 'I am desired to put some more questions to you and I am wondering what to ask.'


Arunachala Siva.                   
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 30, 2013, 11:26:11 AM
Silent Power - Paul Brunton:

A Spiritual Torch:

The world seldom recognizes a prophet at his true worth during his lifetime, but the Maharshi has been more fortunate.  His
repute has begun to ripple out and is destined to go right around the world.

He has made it possible for us to understand what seems to exist today only as a mere echo of the words of the great spiritual
teachers of former ages; the blessed Nirvana of Buddha, the Kingdom of Heaven of Jesus, the liberation of Sri Krishna, and
the supreme good of the early philosophers.

The Maharshi enjoys that divine condition and demonstrates in His own person this unique attainment.  While metaphysicians
argue vainly about the reality of our world, scientists throw wet blankets around the ardors of of religionists and the average
men meekly looks on; this serene Sage knows the eternal Reality, experiences the everlasting bliss and expresses the highest
Truth in His teachings.  Withal, He radiates these things to every sensitive person who comes within His orbit and to every
humble and teachable soul entering His sanctified presence.

His doctrine is as old as the Hill of Arunachala itself, yet, being self found as the result of His own overwhelming spiritual
illumination and not as a result of studying other men's books, it comes to us as fresh in presentation as the latest words of
the pundits of western science. 

If you can plumb the mind's depths, He teaches, you will eventually arrive at a point where both the thinking intellect and
the personal self seem to disappear, becoming reabsorbed by the hidden element out of which they were created.  That
element is none other than the Absolute Being, the partless Reality, the one Self underlying, the birth and death of mortal
men and material worlds.

The Maharshi's practical course of effort for discovering this reality is extremely simple, so simple, that our modern overactive
minds may turn away unsatisfied and seek complicated elaborate yoga disciplines and yet it is extremely subtle. It is as
effective for the devotional type of person as for the intellectual.

Set up a mental current of self questioning, teaches the Sage, attempt to ferret out what you really are, and to trace the
living being who thinks and feels within your body.  Watch your thoughts in the process and then endeavor to pin them down
to the stillness out of which they arise.  If you persist and apply yourself to frequent meditation on this topic, you will ultimately
track thought to its origin, Self to its lair and consciousness to its primal partless state.

The personal sense of 'I' will collapse and disappear, being replaced by the impersonal sense of That, the Absolute Spirit
which breathes life into us all, which not only maintains the existence of your mind and body but also the minds and bodies
of all creatures.

This technique of Self Inquiry is really more simple than the ancient systems of yoga, and should therefore be easy to practice.
Because of its subtle nature, however, and of our numerous tendencies towards excessive mental and material activity, it
becomes difficult.  The most effective way of overcoming that difficulty which I know and of which the ancient Upanishads often
remind us, is to seek out he society of the Brahman-knowers, the spiritually illumined, and so to sit at their feet, as the same
texts poetically put it.


Arunachala Siva.                                           
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 30, 2013, 12:01:44 PM
At the Feet of Bhagavan - T.K. Sundaresa Iyer:

Bhagavan tells of Kannappar the Saint:

Devotees of Bhagavan Sri Ramana know well that the one book which radically influenced His inner life He was at school
was the Periyapuranam in Tamizh, written by the Saint Poet Sekkizhar. This book contains the lives of the sixty three saints
of Tamizh Nadu who, by their acts of supreme devotion or merit, won Siva's Grace and came to the state whence one never
again returns to worldliness.  Bhagavan never made distinction between bhakti or jnana, provided  this true State is thereby
obtained: 'In that state bhakti is no other than jnana, jnana nothing else but bhakti.'; this is Bhagavan's exprience of them

In His perpetual silence, Sri Ramana was looked upon as Sri Dakshinamurti, and His teachings always emphasized the
Karya-Karana aspect.  The emphasis on this aspect was so great that there seemed to be no room in His teaching for
anything but pure reason.  People even used to feel that it was all cold and heartless logic.  But to those who have lived
with Bhagavan know only too well that Bhagavan's heart - a strange term, this, is Bhagavan different from Heart? -
was full of feeling for suffering humanity.  His great disciple Sri Kavyakanta Ganapati Muni, used to say that Bhagavan had
the light of the Teacher Sri Adi Sankara, the heart of Sri Ramanuja and the analytical power of Sri Madhvacharya.  Be that
as it may, on several occasions Bhagavan revealed in His life the aspect of true bhakti.

Once, on the nigh after Kartikai Deepam, the deities Arunachaleswara and Apeetakuchambal were in procession round the
Hill.  When the procession came in front of the Asramam, we offered flower garlands, coconut and camphor, and after being
waved before them, burning camphor on the plate was taken to Bhagavan on His seat in the Old Hall. The devotees took
this camphor, along with the Vibhuti of Arunachaleswara, and began to wave it before Bhagavan. But He exclaimed: 'Why
all this? The Son is subservient to the Father!'

Once someone placed the Periyapuranam in Tamizh prose in Bhagavan's hands, and He began reading out of it.  Now
Bhagavan was a past master in story telling, and He used to tell stories in hundreds. His solo acting was ever the admiration
of His devotees.  His modulation of voice for different characters, suiting gestures and postures, for each incident, was
wonderfully effective.  His devotees never missed a chance in being in the Hall on such occasions, so as to enjoy the benefit by
the recitals.

Bhagavan began to read out the life of Kannappar, the great devotee saint. He went on reading incidents in his early life,
and how he went to the forest and found Kudumi Devar, the Sivalinga, his Lord up the Kalahasti Hill in Chittoor District
of Andhra Pradesh.  Then he told how Kannpapar worshipped the Siva Linga, with water carried in his own mouth, flowers
taken from his own hair, and the well cooked and tasted meat  prepared for his own meal - knowing no better to offer his beloved
Lord. That way in which the ordained priest, Siva Gochariyar, resented the intruding defiler of the sacred Siva Linga was so
characteristically brought out by Bhagavan, with His own explanations of the rites and the meanings of the mantras used in the
worship, that it enriched the recital greatly to the benefit and admiration of the devotees.

Then came the scene of scenes, when the Lord in that Sivalinga tested Kannappar and incidentally revealed to Siva Gochariyar
the intensity of the forest hunter's worship from a place of hiding.   He saw the unexpected trickling of blood from one of the
eyes of Sivalinga; he saw Kannappar running to and fro for herbs, and treating the Lord's eye with them.  Then he saw, how,
finding them all useless,  Kannappar plucked out one of his own eyes and applied it to that in Sivalinga; then, seeing the
treatment was effective, he ran into ecstasies of joyful dance.

When  Bhagavan came to the story of how Kannappar was plucking out his own second eye to heal the second of the Lord,
and how Sivalinga extended a hand to stop him say, saying, 'Stop Kannappa, Stop Kannappa!'  Bhagavan's voice choked,
His body perspired profusely.  His hairs stood on end, tears gushed out from His eyes.  He could hardly utter a word, and there
was total silence, pin drop silence in the Hall. All were dumbfounded that this great Jnani could be so overpowered by emotion
and ecstasy at the great hunter-saint's devotion.  After a while, Bhagavan quietly closed the book, dried the tears in His eyes
with the end of His towel and laid aside the book, saying, 'No, I can't go on any further.'

Then we could realize the import of His words in Aksharamana Maalai: 'Having become silent, if one remains like a stone,
can that be called real silence?'  His blossomed Heart had in it the perfect warmth of devotion, no less than the supreme
Light of Knowledge.


Arunachala Siva.           
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on September 30, 2013, 02:42:40 PM
Crumbs from His Table - Swami Ramananda Swanagiri:

Some Experiences and Consecration:

On the night between the 17th and 18th July, 1935, at 4. am.  the writer sat for his usual meditation and as soon
as he closed his eyes, he had absolute internal quiet.  This lasted for full thirty minutes, as his wrist watch showed
after the experience.  During this experience, he felt as if a number of ants had been racing up his back, and a mild and
harmless fire was ablaze all around him, he himself feeling bodiless and merged with the light.  The light was comparable
to that of evening sunshine when there is also a drizzle.  Tears had trickled down from his eyes.  At the close of the
experience, he gave an exclamation and breaking from the meditation bean to tell his beads in the usual way.  He did not
narrate this to anybody till about 8 am., when due to the choking up of his throat and tears trickling from his eyes, as before,
he was unable to proceed with the comparison of the 1st and the 4th impressions of a few chapters of Mr. Paul Brunton's
A Search in Secret India.  Sri Bhagavan who noticed this chocking of the throat and consequent throttling voice asked what
the matter was.  He then told his experiences of the early hours of the morning.  Sri Bhagavan said that everything would
be alright soon.

A little later when he came to the passage referring to Kumbakonam Kamakoti Peetadhipathi, Sri Jagadguru Sankaracharya,
having referred Mr. Brunton to two holy persons, able to enlighten him on the question of Atma Vichara, of whom  Sri Ramana
was one, he desired  to know who the other person was and was given to understand the other person was the late Sri
Ramananda Saraswati, then residing at Mahadanapuram, near Tiruchirapalli, as reported by Mr. K.S. Venkataramani who
accompanied Mr. Brunton to Chingleput to visit Sri Sankaracharya.

As the writer lived very near Mahadanapuram and, as he had already told Sri Bhagavan that he had seen the Avadhuta
Swami at Sendamangalam, Bhagavan asked him if he had also seen Sri Ramananda.  he answered that he had not but,
from what he now heard, he was anxious to do so, adding however that his books led one himself almost to despair of
ever attaining salvation, as he had spent the greater part of his life in a way which the Swami would consider irreligious
and sinful, lacking in both knowledge of Vedas and essential practices of a Brahmin, so that he was not fit even to moot
the question of mukti.  He longed to attain salvation, but this insistence on the study of a vast ocean of Sanskrit literature,
or any literature for the matter of that, appeared to him a stumbling block.  He was anxious to know whether there was
any way out of this impossible condition at his age, and in his state of life, and, having found what seemed to be a possible
solution, setting at rest all these doubts, at the hands of Sri Ramana, he was no more inclined to go and see anybody else.

Sri Bhagavan said that vast study or high education was not compulsory for Self Realization, and that sometimes it could
prove more a hindrance than a help.  A highly educated Pandit has a greater samsara than an ordinary man, whose immediate
obstacles to the quest of the Self only center around his wife, children, and a few relations and friends. If such one can,  by
constant inquiry, break these bonds, he is well on the path to salvation, whereas a Pandit has, in addition to breaking the
immediate ties of his relations etc., to break also the doubts and despairs which the various books he has read present to him,
and as a matter of fact, at one stage of the path, it would be necessary to strive to forget what he had read.  He added that
knowledge of the Self is True Knowledge and incomparable to any knowledge gained by study, and that the Self Knowledge or
Self Realization is not to be obtained by any amount of study by practice only.  The writer cannot describe what consolation
and relief this reassurance gave him.

The writer stayed in the Asramam till Sunday, 21st July, 1935, and then he said that he would not rather go back to his job
but wished to stay permanently with Bhagavan.  Bhagavan replied that He was not bound by time and space, and therefore,
the writer need not worry where he stayed, obviously meaning thereby that merely for the purpose of obtaining His Grace,
it was not necessary to remain there.  As the writer had read some letters, from persons in distant countries, who had no so
far seen Sri Ramana, saying that they had guidance from Him day after day, he was easily persuaded to accept the assurance
and returned to his job on the morning of the 22nd.

Before going to the Asramam, a friend of his had given him a book of Spiritual Instructions by Swami Brahmananda of
Sri Ramakrishna Math and the following passage therein, appealed to him so strongly, he returned home when he wrote to
Sri Niranjananda Swami of Sri Ramanasramam, that henceforth, he had consecrated himself to the service of Sri Ramana:

"Ordinary people understand the term Guru, a person who whispers some mantram into the ear of the disciple. 
They do not care whether he possesses all the qualifications of a true Master.  But today such a conception is losing ground.
It is now recognized that none but a realized soul is qualified to be a spiritual teacher.  He who does not know the path
himself cannot show it to others."


Arunachala Siva.                                                     
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 01, 2013, 10:54:41 AM
Silent Power - Paul Brunton:

A Spiritual Torch:

The Maharshi, in His modesty, will hardly ever refer to this fact, but those of us who have basked in His spiritual sunshine
have found the way to the Spirit made easier.  For He continually broadcasts telepathically the divine atmosphere which
has now become His very nature.  In effect, He mysteriously communicates His spiritual calm to our troubled souls.

This investigator of the soul's domain has solved stubborn questions which have puzzled the thinker among men since
reason first evolved.  Western scientific psychology is heading straight for the explanation which He gives of that apparent
mixture of beast and angel called man.  The Maharshi's method of psychoanalysis is far removed from the queer, muddled
method Freud, whose materialistic and sexual emphasis caused him to miss the divine.

The reward which waits for those who practice he technique advocated by the Maharshi is nothing less than nirvana itself,
at the most,  and mental tranquility at the least. Those who think that the nirvana of the Sage is a kind of never ending boredom
should spend at least a few months in His company.  The experience will correct their mistake and make good their ignorance.

When I first traveled around India interviewing her holy and learned men, I was amused to note how their numerous theories
and explanations contradicted each other.  The trouble was that the dust of so many generations has gathered upon the
sacred texts and scholarly books that the real meaning of these volumes have been overlaid.

Scarcely one of those who granted me audience could speak from personal experience, and most could only quote the opinion
of others.  But the Maharshi's teaching flow out of His own original experience, realization of Truth, and to that extent He
stands solitary as the peak of Arunachala itself.   He illustrates perfectly those of the great Yogi, Patanjali, 'The Seer abides
within himself, for he ever dwells within that sacred center wherein God speaks to man.'

Even while I write, a grey squirrel hops into the Asramam Hall, plays purposelessly for a while, and then squats contentedly
under the Maharshi's divan.  You are as safe there, brother squirrel as on your own sheltering tree, for the Sage's attitude
towards you is no different from your Creator's.  There is nothing but love in His heart towards all creatures, and even if, perchance               
you were to bite Him, He would not hit you in return. 

Since that day when I first found Him, absorbed in the mysterious trance of samadhi, I have traveled in many lands but
always my thoughts turned towards Tiruvannamalai as he Muhammedan turns his face during prayer towards Mecca. 
I knew somewhere in the wilderness of this world there was a sacred place for me. Since that day, it has become a sacred
place for many others who have never left Europe and America.  For at the Sage's feet, I picked up a spiritual torch and
carried it to waiting souls in the lands of the West.  They welcomed the light with eagerness. There should be no virtue to be
accredited to me for that, for whatsoever benefit has accrued to Western seekers comes from the torch which was lit by the
Maharshi Himself.  I was only the unimportant " link boy", the humble carrier.  And now that I have returned to the ever luring
Hall of the Holy Beacon, I pray the gods of destiny that they may keep the captive here for many years.


Arunachala Siva.                 
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 02, 2013, 10:18:27 AM
At the Feet of Bhagavan - T.K. Sundaresa Iyer:

Introduction to Collected Works (Nool Tirattu in Tamizh).

It was about 1927 when Sri Bhagavan's Nool Tirattu in Tamizh was under preparation to be published.  There was talk among
the Asramam pundits that the book must have a preface although the devotees of the Maharshi considered that nobody was
qualified to write a preface to His works.  The pundits proposed the writing of a preface, but none of them came forward to write
it, each excusing himself that he was not qualified for the task.  It was a drama for several hours as one proposed another for
the purpose, and each declined the honor.  Bhagavan was watching this quietly.

At about 10.30 in the night, as I was passing beside the Hall, Sri Bhagavan looked at me and said, 'Why not you write the
preface yourself?'

I was taken aback at His proposal, but meekly said, 'I would venture to write it only if I had Bhagavan's blessings in the task.'

Bhagavan said, 'Do write it, and it will come all right.'

So I began writing at the dead of night, and to my great surprise, within the three quarters of an hour, I made a draft as if
impelled, driven by some Supreme Force. I altered not even a comma of it, and at 2 O clock in the early morning I placed it at
the feet of Bhagavan. He was happy to see how the contents were arranged and to note the simplicity of he expressions
used.  He passed it as all right and asked me to take it away.

But as I had taken the written sheets of paper only a few steps away, Sri Maharshi beckoned me to show them to Him once
again.  I had concluded the Preface in the following way:  "IT IS HOPED that this work in the form of Bhagavan's Grace will give
to all who aspire to eternal Truth, the Liberation in the form of gaining supreme Bliss shaped as the taking away of all sorrow.'
Maharshi said, 'Why have you said, 'IT IS HOPED'?  Why not say, "it is certain?"  So saying, He corrected with His own hands the
word 'numbukiren' into 'tinnam'. 

Thus Sri Maharshi set His seal of approval to the book, giving to His devotees that the great charter of Liberation, in the form
of His teaching, (Upadesa) which leaves no trace of doubt about it in the mind.


Arunachala Siva.                 
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 02, 2013, 12:43:12 PM
Crumbs from His Table - Swami Ramanananda Swarnagiri:

Some Surprising Incidents:

One day when all the visitors went to the dining hall for the mid day meal, a Brahmin youth was ejected from there.
At the sight of this the writer felt disinclined to sit down for his meal; however he consoled himself and took his food.
He was, however, so badly upset by the incident that he did not take any of the prasadam (small gifts of eatables
frequently distributed at the Asramam, after having been presented to Sri Bhagavan and a small quantity thereof accepted
by Him.)  given to him later that day.  At about 3.00 pm. a monkey came and sat opposite to him in the Hall, and he attempted
to give it all the prasadam so far collected.  Sri Bhagavan, looking at him, remarked that if He that one fellow, hundreds of other
idlers would pour into the Asramam and it would be converted from a place of retreat for Sadhakas, Jnanis and Yogis, to an
idlers' asylum.  Anyone connecting such a plain remark as this with the writer's mental attitude cannot but conclude that
Bhagavan wanted to convey consolation to his disturbed mind and convince him that He has destined everything for everybody,
and it was utterly useless for him to identify himself with such miseries and worry himself in vain over His actions.

2. The writer was about to put a question to Sri Bhagavan and just as he began doing so, Sri Bhagavan answered him
by referring to page 73,  para 2 of Mr. Brunton's Secret Path and remarked that, as stated therein, speech only beclouded
argument and disturbed the silent communication of thought/

3. Sri Bhagavan was correcting and aiding some youngsters of not more than ten years of age in memorizing His Sanskrit
work, Upadesa Saram, and the writer was laughing, so as to say, up his sleeve,, at the utility of coaching these youngsters
who could not understand the A-B-C of his highly metaphysical poetry.  Without the utterance of a single word, Sri Bhagavan
turned to him and remarked that though these children might not understand the meaning of these poems then, yet they
would be of immense help to them, and would be recalled with great relief and pleasure, when they came of age and were in


Arunachala Siva.                         
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 02, 2013, 01:50:50 PM
Silent Power - N.N. Rajan:

Bhagavan Sri Ramana is a guru to all those who have faith in Him.  He is a rare combination of bhakti and jnana.  Some
devotees feel that they are led through jnana towards Self Knowledge.  Each individual is helped or taught by Him either
through silence or sometimes by words according to the needs of that person.  Therefore, one is not aware what another
gets by way of help from the guru and that becomes clear when the devotees compare notes of their experience.

Often Sri Bhagavan clears the doubts in the minds of the devotees even before they put questions to Him.  Devotees
having some problems which they themselves could not solve come there with an ardent desire of asking Sri Bhagavan
for a solution, but often, and to their amazement, they themselves find the solutions of the problems when they sit in
His presence.

Such a method of teaching is nothing short of a miracle in its subtlest form.  Miracles, as generally understood, are
something spectacular and many persons are under the impression that the greatness of a Saint or a Sage is directly
proportional to the number of miracles he performs.    That way of thinking is not correct.  Sri Bhagavan says that the
greatest miracle is attainment of Self Knowledge and all other spectacular performances are of the world, hence illusory!
He does not admit that He performs any miracles, but things do happen which we interpret in such a way.

In this connection, it would be interesting to narrate my experience.  Once I met an old friend Mr. K.A. in Poona. In the
course of our conversation,  he told me that in 1919, he was informed by some devotees that a peacock and a cobra
played with each other in Skandasramam when Sri Bhagavan was residing there.  To see this, he and a friend of his,
decided to go there and verify what they had heard.

They arrived at Skandasramam in the afternoon and sat there for a couple of hours hoping to see the bird and the snake,
but they did not appear.  They felt disappointed and returned home the same day with the belief that people circulate
stories that are not correct.  I too had heard about the story of the peacock and the snake at Skandasramam, and I
believed it because I had no cause to doubt the intention of those that told me about it.  I tried to convince Mr. K. A.
that the miracles have no value to gauge the greatness of a saint, which according to him have a value, and he put
forward very strong arguments to support his own case.

Mr.K.A. is a well read old man, and the conversation initiated a struggle in my mind whether to believe or discard as untrue
what I had heard.  My mind was very uneasy for a couple of days and it calmed down when it occurred to me that the
peacock and the snake could not have obliged Mr. K.A. and his friend during the very short stay they made at Skandasramam.

Sri Bhagavan's talks are very instructive and can be easily understood by those who listen to Him.  He talks about His own
experience in very simple language.  He generally speaks in Tamizh, Telugu or Malayalam.  He knows English but seldom speaks
in that language.  People who do not know the Dravidian languages ask questions in English and His replies are given in Tamizh
which are then translated into English by an interpreter for the benefit of the questioners.  When He finds that the translation
is not correct He suggests appropriate English words to the interpreter!  He writes and composes in the three Indian languages
mentioned above and in Sanskrit too.  Most of His works have been translated into English and other languages. From the study
of such spiritual literature much benefit can be derived, but one who is earnest in the quest of the Self, gets abiding inspiration
by personal contact with Sri Bhagavan.  Since He knows many languages, it is possible to converse with Him and get more benefit
than from reading books alone.

I have had opportunities to talk to Sri Bhagavan and one of them is mentioned here. One day I went to see Gurumurtham
and the garden near it.  These two places are well known to those who have read the biography.  It is in this garden that
Bhagavan's uncle recognized Him as his nephew Venkataraman, who had left His home some three years earlier.  After visiting
the two places, I returned to the Asramam and told Sri Bhagavan that the place now is more or less an open ground and is not a garden as described by Sri B.V. Narasimha Swami in his book Self Realization. Sri Bhagavan immediately began to describe His life
during His sojourn there. He said that He was talking shelter in a lamb pen which was hardly high enough for Him to sit erect. 
If He wanted to stretch His body on the floor, most of it was out in the open.  He wore only a kaupina and had no covering over
the rest of His body. If it rained He remained on the wet and sodden ground where sometimes water stood a couple of inches
deep!  He did not feel any inconvenience because He had no 'body sense'  to worry Him.  He felt that sunrise and sunset came
in quick succession. Time and Space did not exist for Him.  He then tried to describe the state of His awareness of the Self and
His awareness of the body and things material.  To Him the sun of absolute Reality made the phenomenal world disappear
and He was immersed in that light which dissolves diversity into the One without a second!


Arunachala Siva.         
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 02, 2013, 05:54:11 PM
Silent Power - N.N. Rajan:


It is not possible to express exactly the thrill felt by all of us who were listening to Him.  We all did feel as if we were transported
into that condition to attain that which we are striving for.  There was a deep silence in Hall for some time during which
everyone present felt peace and happiness.  It occurred to me then that Bhagavan, while narrating any incident of His life,
takes the opportunity to teach us, and I told Him that when He spoke we felt as if it was easy to experience the Self and even
as if we had glimpses of it.  We asked Him exactly how one has to proceed to be in that state of conscious awareness which
He had described.  Sri Bhagavan with sparkling eyes, looked at me benevolently, raised His hands and said:

It is the easiest thing to obtain.  The Self is in you, around you and everywhere.  It is the substratum and he support of
everything.  You are experiencing the Self and enjoying it every moment of your life.  You are not aware of it because your
is on things material and thus gets externalized through the senses.  Hence you are unable to know it. Turn your mind away
from material things which are the cause of desires, and the moment you withdraw your mind from them you become aware
of the Self.  Once you experience the Self, you are held by it, and you become 'That which is the One without a second.'

When He finished His words, I again felt in the same way as I felt on the first day I met Him in 1923 -- that Sri Bhagavan is a
big powerhouse and His power or Grace overwhelms us, whatever our ideas may be and leads us into the channel flowing
into the Self.  It became clear to me that we can have the knowledge of the Self if only we take the path into which a realized
person or guru directs us.

In conclusion, I wish to say that one should constantly meditate that one is not the body or the mind.  Unless the mind is in
contact with the senses, we cannot get any report from our ears, eyes etc., We must therefore still the mind by disconnecting
it from the senses and thus get beyond them to experience the Self.  What we learn from the sense perception is only relative
knowledge. Knowledge of the Self can be learnt only by sitting at the feet of one who has realized it.  What others tell you is
mere talk.  Bhagavan Sri Ramana is one of those Masters who has realized the Self and like all other Masters who preceded Him,
He helps us proceed rapidly to attain Self Knowledge.


Arunachala Siva.               
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 03, 2013, 11:00:09 AM
At the Feet of Bhagavan - T.K. Sundaresa Iyer.

Sri Ramana Gives Rama Darsan:

It was in 1908, I first contacted Sri Ramana Maharshi, then in the Virupaksha Cave, when I was a boy of twelve.  Had you seen
Him in those days, you would hardly have taken Him for a mere human being.  His figure was a statue of burnished gold.
He simply sat and sat and rarely spoke.  The words He spoke on any day could be easily counted.  He was an enchanting
personality, who shed a captivating lustre on all, and a life giving current flowed from Him, changing all those nearby, while
His sparkling eyes irrigated those around Him with the nectar of His Being.

Peace, peace, peace.  Now you have lost your individuality in Him.  He absorbs you, is your all, is the All.  I remember how well!
I remember, how well! The first song I sang before Him at that time - it was the famous Namasivya Padigam, commencing
'maRRupaRRenakkkinRi', the gift of the great Saint Sundarmurti Swamigal.  From then on He had me linked inseparably to
Himself.  I know one and only one thing, and that is He alone exists, as the Divine, and all else has only the appearance of
existence, but in reality is not.

I never had to leave Tiruvannamalai after my nineteenth year.  Sri Kavyakanta Ganapati Muni was at that time in Tiruvannamalai.
His Vaidika Sabha Society was very active, and he gave a series of discourses on the Vedas.  His magnetic personality and
exposition of the greatness of Bhagavan Sri Ramana Maharshi so deeply impressed me that I decided to study the Vedas at his
feet, and was gladly accepted as a student. He was then living in the Mango Tree Cave below the Virupaksha Cave on the Hill.
Eight years I studied the Scriptures under him. Daily we visited the Maharshi together and enjoyed the benefit of His Presence.

After the Maharshi's Mother, Azhagammal, passed away, Sri Maharshi came down the Hill, and the present Asramam came into
being.  Sri Kavyakanta Ganapati and his pupils would come down to the Maharshi's abode, when there would be memorable
and scintillating discussions. When the Muni was in the Hall, Sri Maharshi could be seen in the full bloom of His Being. The discussions
ranged over various schools of thought and philosophy, and it was a period of great literary activity at the Asramam.                       


Arunachala Siva.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 03, 2013, 11:21:08 AM
Silent Power:  Prof. B.L. Atreya:

A Saint is as great a necessity for human society as is a great scientist, a great thinker and a great leader, nay the necessity is
even greater.  For a scientist discovers the secrets of life and of the universe, a thinker tries to understand the meaning and
purpose of existence, and a leader tries to shape and transform humanity or a portion of it according to his own notions of what
it ought to be. 

A saint is one who makes a whole hearted effort to realize in himself, in his own life, the highest and furthest possibilities of
human life, which is a natural course of evolution may take centuries to actualize. 

A saint is a man perfected, a fulfilled hope of humanity, a successful experiment in human sublimation, and a source of inspiration
and guidance to travelers on the path to perfection.  He is the embodiment of the highest values of humanity, an indubitable
indication that ideals can be made real, that man can be what he ought to be, here and now.

His life is a measure of man's manhood, when it is lived in the midst of humanity and not in sanctified seclusion.  It is a practical
solution of the various puzzles of life, provided it is a comprehensive one. Considered from various points of view, a saint is
the greatest asset to human society.  A perfected being, he is the eternal beacon to sadhakas the world over. 

I have read the biographies of many a saint, seen a number of them and have come into contact with some.  I have had the
privilege of being at the Asramam of Sri Ramana Maharshi for a short time in March 1940, and since then in correspondence with

He made a deep impression upon my mind, a mid that has been moulded by a study scientific and philosophic writings of the
east as well as the west.  The greatest peculiarity and merit of Sri Ramana Maharshi's life is that although He has molded and
perfected His personality on the lines of Advaita Vedanta, a purely Indian way of Self Realization, He is highly appreciated and
resorted to by by western seekers and by those Indians who have been educated on the western lines.

One of the reasons for this fact may be that some English and French writers happened to praise Him highly in their books.
But the fact remains to be explained why these western seekers were themselves so impressed by the Maharshi. Mere
publicity does not in the least establish the greatness of saints, although it may make them known as in the case of Jesus
Christ to a wider public.                 


Arunachala Siva.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 03, 2013, 01:21:52 PM
Silent Power - Prof. B.L. Atreya:


Maharshi's greatness is more deeply founded.  It is based on His actual living by the creed of Advaita Vedanta which holds that
Reality is One without a second, that everything in this universe is but the reality which is Existence-Consciousness-Bliss.

True to His creed, He regards nothing as alien, none as other, no event as undesirable.  For Him the ideal is the real and the
real is the ideal.  He has no other relation with anyone but that of love.  He thinks as much of others as He thinks of Himself.
Love, affection, kindness, mercy etc., which are the expressions of one and the same thing, and the feeling of unity with all,
ever flow from Him.  This is the secret of the Maharshi's unique greatness and consequent popularity.  The whole of humanity
owes its homage to this great Sage amidst us.

Jnana is like Akasa.  The supreme Self which is to be known through the Sadhana is also like the ether.  The various objects
we see in the world as well as as the souls are like ether.  Therefore who is to know which?  What is to be known by what?
The supreme realization is that there is no plurality.  True knowledge is distinctionless.  That knowledge is the Self, the light
divine. That knowledge is Bhagavan Ramana.

May we offer our obeisance to this supreme Lord who came to save the world and who still abides and will ever abide with
us in order to make us perfect.

May, we on this auspicious occasion, renew our faith in our Bhagavan and pay homage to Him so that no only we, but the
entire world may be saved.     

Arunachala Siva.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 03, 2013, 01:49:39 PM
At the Feet of Bhagavan - T.K. Sundaresa Iyer:

Ramana Gives Rama Darsan:


Besides Kavyakanta, Kapali Sastri, Muruganar, Lakshmana Sarma, Arunachala Sastriar of the Madras Gita fame, Munagala
Venkataramiah, Sivaprakasam Pillai, and a host of others used to be in the Hall, which was open all through the hours of 
day and night.  It was then the World of Freedom of Sri Ramana, our Lord, Guru and very Self.  Our lives were based and
turned upon that one central Personality.   Nothing gave us greater joy than to be in His Presence as often as possible
and to do His bidding.

Thus did time pass till 1929, when on leaving Tiruvannamalai for good, Sri Kavyakanta made me over to the care of Sri
Maharshi, and in the very first letter he wrote,  he asked Bhagavan to take particular care of me.  I was at school when
the letter was received and the Maharshi tucked it under His cushion.  He pulled it out, read it to me when I returned
from school, and said, 'Look here, you must not run away from here.  I am answerable to Nayana; he may come at anytime
and claim you from me.'

Our happiness in the presence of Sri Bhagavan was comparable to the joy of the hosts of Siva on Mount Kailasa.  Sri
Bhagavan used to say, 'Kailasa is the abode of Siva; Arunachala is Siva Himself.  Even in Kailasa things are as they are
with us here. Devotees go to Siva, worship Him, serve Him and hear from Him the interpretation of the Vedas, and Vedanta
day in and day out. '   So it was Kailasa at the foot of Arunachala Hill and Arunachala Paramatman in human form was Bhagavan
Sri Ramana Maharshi.

In May 1933, on my 36th birthday, after the usual bath and prayers, I sat in Sri Bhagavan's presence in a pensive mood.
I addressed a prayer in Tamizh viruttam style to Sri Bhagavan, complaining: Oh, Bhagavan! I have completed three and a half
decades, and yet have not had the experience of the real You.  Pray let me have this day the touch of Your Grace.' 
Handing over this slip of paper, I prostrated to Him.

Bhagavan bade me sit down and gazed steadily at me.  I was still in a pensive and meditative mood.  All of a sudden I lost
body-consciousness, and was absorbed in Sri Maharshi.  I was turned inward, and the voice of Bhagavan  bade me see whatever
I desired, I felt that if I could have darsan of Sri Rama my life would have been fruitful, as I was much devoted to Sri Rama. I then
had immediately a darsan of Sri Rama, with Sita, Lakshmana, Bharata, Satrughna and Hanuman.

The ecstasy  of the vision defied description.  I simply sat on, with Maharshi perhaps gazing on me without my being aware
of His gaze.  Two hours thus passed in pin drop silence, lost in the vision, until it vanished.  I prostrated at the feet of Sri
Maharshi with tears of ecstasy in my eyes and my hair standing on end.  To Bhagavan's inquiry I replied, that of course, I had
seen dear Sri Rama.

Bhagavan asked me to fetch the book Dakshinamurti Ashtottara, which I had not read, and opening a page therein, He gave
it to me to read. 'The fifth name from the last read, 'Om Sri Yoga Pattabhiramaya Namaha.'  Bhagavan said: " Sri Rama is
Dakshinamurti and Dakshinamurti is Sri Rama. Do you know where Ayodhya is?  The Vedas say it is in the  Sun, and describe it
as ashtachakra navdhwara devanam Purayodhya (the Gods' city is Ayodhya with eight corners and nine gates).  Arunachala
is also Ashta chakra puri (eight cornered city).  and Lord Arunachala is 'Sri Rama as well as Sri Dakshinamurti. One has no
need to go to the Sun to see Ayodhya or Sri Rama, but one may see them here and now."


Arunachala Siva.                                   
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 04, 2013, 10:35:05 AM
At the Feet of  Bhagavan:  T.K.Sundaresa Iyer:


Bhagavan Sri Ramana Maharshi's greatness needs no recapitulation here.  He was a Knower (Jnani) by birth, like Suka and
Vamadeva.  In his teens He woke up to the reality of the Self not apart from the Divine (Brahman) -- the Fourth State - turiya;
the shock of death brought it about.  The Grace of Meenakshi and Arunachala were there and showed Him that State.  He was
drawn to Arunachala, the Hill-magnet attracting souls to It.  There He shone as Sri Dakshinamrti, by explanations through Silence
proclaiming the Divine Reality.  He shone as the One Self that projects from Himself both Maya and the world. In His Presence,
peace and the experience of nectar were enjoyed by all beings, including birds and beasts.  For almost forty years, His soothing
voice, silvery radiance  and golden touch were the solace of thousands of devotees  and visitors from East and West.

He shed His physical presence in 1950, but He Himself ever IS --  in His transcendental state. Even though we can no longer
hear that voice or see that shining face, we find even more as the long years roll by that He is still with us, in out midst, still
able to guide His devotees who come to Him from distant places to the Light of true and eternal wisdom.  There is nought that is
not He. Let us put aside the ego, or surrender to Him, and He will fill us with His Being and sweeten our lives, helping us to be
He Himself.


Arunachala Siva. 
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 04, 2013, 10:50:14 AM
Silent Power - K. Lakshmana Sarma:

An inevitable consequence of Bhagavan's state as a jivanmukta, permanently established in the egoless state, was that He
could not claim any rights, even the right to choose what shall be done or not done to His body, because from His point of       
view, that body was not His.  Also, He was so full of compassion, that He could not bear to hurt anyone's feelings.  Anyone
that came to Him offering edibles or medicine was sure of its being accepted, though He did not want it.  Once He said,
'Nature cure is right. But.... ' And He did not complete the sentence.

Yet He showed His real view of drugs by implication.  When a quantity of a drug had to be taken for a certain period, He would
take only one dose and would never take a second.  That is, He would not follow the prescription as one who believed in the
goodness of the drug would do, as to benefit by it.

The same was the case when an operation was proposed.  He submitted to the operation only to please the person who
wanted to do Him good.

On the last occasion, when a number of doctors and surgeons who came from Madras, wanted to operate on Him to remove
the cancer He was having, He first very gently suggested that it was not necessary.  He did that because He knew the future,
that the end was near.  The doctors did not take the hint.  They insisted on operating  and hence Sri Bhagavan submitted to
the operation without an anaesthetic.  The operation lasted for nearly three hours and produced a severe shock, from which
the body never recovered.

When all these medical efforts had failed, a number of devotees came to Him and prayed to Him to use His spiritual powers
to heal the disease.  Bhagavan replied, 'I did not want any treatment.  It was you who wanted it.'  After a brief pause, He
added, 'In two more days it will become alright.'  What He meant was that the end would come then.  And it came exactly
as He said.


Arunachala Siva.     
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 04, 2013, 12:53:51 PM
Crumbs from His Table - Swami Ramananda Swarnagiri:


Devotee: People practicing meditation etc., are said to get new diseases; at any rate, I feel some pain in the neck and front of
the chest.  This is stated to be a test by God.  Will Bhagavan explain this and say if it is true?

Bhagavan: There is no Bhagavan outside you and no test is therefore instituted.  What you believe to a test or a new disease
resulting from spiritual practices is really the strain that is now brought to play upon your nerves and the five senses.  The mind
which was hitherto operating through nadis to sense external objects and thus maintaining a link between itself and the organs
of perception is now required to withdraw  from the link  and this action of withdrawal naturally causes a strain, a sprain or a snap
attendant with pain, which people term disease and perhaps tests by God. All these would go, if you would but continue your
meditation bestowing your thought solely on understanding your Self or on Self Realization.  There is no greater remedy than this
continuous yoga or union with God or Atman.  There cannot but be pain as a result of your discarding your long acquired vasanas.

Devotee: Hatha Yoga practices are said to banish diseases effectively and are therefore advocated as necessary preliminaries to
Jnana Yoga.

Bhagavan: Let those who advocate them use them.  It has not been the expereince here.  All diseases would be effectively
annihilated by continuous Self Inquiry. 

Devotee: What about pranayama?

Bhagavan: What about it?  While I do not speak about it in term of the well known phraseology of purakam, rechakam, and
kumbhakam and their matras (units of time), I have said that it can be used.  Mind and Life breath spring from the same source;
if you stop the course of one, you have automatically stopped the course of the other.  Control of mind is easier than control of
breath.  The latter resembles the forcible milking of the cow and the former, the cajoling of the cow by a feed of grass and caressing
it by gently patting its back. 

Sri Bhagavan one day had told an anecdote from the Life of Prabhulinga while speaking on the subject of Hatha Yoga etc.,


Arunachala Siva.
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 05, 2013, 01:31:41 PM
Silent Power - Lucia Osborne:


"Arunachala ! Thou are the inner Self who dances in the Heart as "I" .  Heart is Thy Name, O Lord!" (Arunachala Pancharatnam, V.2)

In the Puranas Arunachala is referred to as the oldest Hill on the earth and is regarded as the Heart of the Universe.  Scientists
have also pointed out that the eastern ghats of the Deccan Plateau as the oldest land.  Arunachala has many names: Arunagiri,
Sonagiri, Sudarsana Giri, Annamalai, to mention but a few and is also referred to as the Tejolingam - the lingam of effulgence -
which is the formless emblem of Siva.

The form of the Hill is said to resemble Sri Chakra, the emblem of the Cosmos,  with its substratum, and Shaktas regard this
Hill as Sri Chakra itself.   Bhagavan took an active part in the installation of Sri Chakra in the temple dedicated to the Mother.

Devotees of Siva consider this divine Hill as the form of Siva, who appeared in the midst of Brahma and Vishnu as a column of
fire, without beginning or end, in order to dispel their ignorance.  Both failed to realize His Presence by their physical efforts.
This signifies the inability of mind or intellect to go beyond itself.  Arunachala is traditionally identified with Sudarsana, ( a form
of Chakra or discus of Vishnu).  In the form of a deity, Sudarsana appears in a fierce aspect, armed with weapons of destruction.
When a seeker penetrates beyond the semblance of the terrible, while struggling to overcome what seems terrible for himself
--- namely, the dark downward propensities of his own psyche -- grace reveals itself as love and compassion.   This, according to
Dr. Mees, an authority on symbolism, is the etymology of Sudarsana which aims at the destruction of these propensities, so as to
reveal love and beauty.

Many saints and sages have sung and composed songs in praise of Arunachala and its import, and some have attained enlightenment
here. Sri Sankara also seems to have visited Arunachala. In one of his compositions he calls this Hill 'Meru' and says, like
Bhagavan, that Siddha Purushas are found here.  Saint Guhai Namasivaya lived in one of the caves, which is still called by his
name.  His disciple has written the well known Annamalai Venba, a hymn in praise of Arunachala.  Another well known Saiva
Saint, Virupaksha, also lived in a cave higher up on the slope.  It is said to be in the shape of OM - and some devotees have
heard there, the sound of OM in silent meditation.  The saint's tomb is also there, and this cave bears his name.  Bhagavan
Sri Ramana spent seventeen years in it and later moved up to Skandasramam, where a trickle of water changed overnight to
a perennial stream whose water, like that of Ganga, does not deteriorate with time.  Arunagiri Nathar another notable saint
is also a celebrated for his songs of praise after he received illumination through the grace of Muruga, the son of Siva, in the
Arunachaleswara Temple


Arunachala Siva.             
Title: Re: Our Bhagavan-Stories
Post by: Subramanian.R on October 05, 2013, 02:39:28 PM
Crumbs from His Table - Swami Ramanananda Swarnagiri:

The Third Visit:

The writer used to have always two conflicting desires, one to visit Sri Bhagavan as frequently as possible, the other to postpone
it as long as he could till he felt he had some tangible evidence of progress.  In the meanwhile, however, through some agency
or other, he was pushed before Him, obviously through His Grace.  The first time it was through his immediate superior, the second
was through the telepathic command, confirmed on the same day by a letter from one of His long standing devotees, and this time
it was again an officer in government service, who suggested that he would feel it a pleasure to visit the Asramam in his company,
or rather, an indirect suggestion to him that he had better place himself before Sri Bhagavan at an early date.

This time, he took leave for fifteen days and stayed with Sri Bhagavan.  Conscious of his own retrogression and want of steadfastness in his yama and niyama, he did not sit or stand before Sri Bhagavan this time, as continuously as he used to do on former occasions.
Sri Bhagavan would however peep into his room in His casual rounds at about 10 am. and 3.30 pm. and make various inquiries.
During this time, he was living on coffee and rice cakes in the morning, one or two handfuls of plain cooked vegetables in the afternoon
and a cup of milk at night.  About ten days after his arrival, one fine morning, the writer was accosted by Sri Bhagavan with the
following query: "Is coffee and iddli all you need in the morning?", the obvious meaning of this remark being that there was no
need for such austerity on the part of His devotees, i.e. for those who had taken to Vichara.  For further enlightenment of aspirants
it might be stated here that Sri Bhagavan has often remarked that all that is required is that aspirants should take, in very moderate
quantities of whatever food comes their way and not stipulate, discriminate or pick and choose in the matter of diet.  That, in contrast
to the claim of hatha yogis that yoga practice is necessary to ward off disease from the physical body and make it pure and healthy
to help concentration etc.,  The inquiry method, if followed strictly as directed, with absolute one pointedness of mind, is capable of
devouring all the germs of disease wherever and whenever they arise.  He would appear also to be of the view, that for such an
inquirer, yama and niyama will automatically come, as in His own case.  He said that when He was staying in Gurumurtham for
18 months, His diet was only a cup of milk-mixture for the whole day.  His insistence is on continuous one pointed inquiry, like the
unbroken flow of oil, would automatically ensure a steady asana, freedom from hunger and thirst and freedom from disease; only
a beginner cannot easily obtain this state, and has to contend with his vacillating tendencies.

During this visit the writer had another surprise from Sri Bhagavan.  A well educated unemployed youth was regularly attending
the Asramam.  He was so steady in his meditative posture and so continuous for hours together that some, if not all, appeared
almost envious of his rapid progress.  Perhaps to set our doubts at rest, Sri Bhagavan was heard to remark one day that the boy
was not meditating upon God or Self but praying to Him for His grace to get a job and added that worldly people desirous of
obtaining fulfillment of their desires, should seek them where they were available and that He could not do anything for his
employment.  'Do I give jobs to people here?  I am a sannyasi without any possession or work.'  The youth who had heard most
of the conversation, though appeared outwardly oblivious to what was going on around him, acknowledged later that what
Sri Bhagavan said was absolutely correct. 

At the end of his stay, the writer took a trip to Tirupati, Kalahasti etc., and Sri Bhagavan, who did not appear to look wit